Author: Bea, Kay
Date: 2020-06-15
Publisher: Quills & Quartos Publishing
Rights: Copyright 2020 Kay Bea. All rights reserved.

Love Unsought

Kay Bea

Copyright © 2020 by Kay Bea

All rights reserved.

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events, locales, and incidents are either the products of the author’s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic or mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Edited by Christina Boyd and Justine Rivard

Cover Design by Ardent Artist Books

ISBN 978-1-951033-47-7 (ebook) and 978-1-951033-48-4 (paperback)

For Larry, who believes in me even when I can’t believe in myself.

I love you.

Contents

Prologue

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Chapter 29

Chapter 30

Chapter 31

Chapter 32

Chapter 33

Chapter 34

Chapter 35

Chapter 36

Chapter 37

Chapter 38

Chapter 39

The Adventures of Miss Olivia Wickham

Acknowledgments

About the Author

Also by Kay Bea

London 1807

Fitzwilliam Darcy stood at the balustrade looking down on the crush of people in the ballroom. Women draped in silks and lace moved elegantly around their partners, gloved hands almost touching as they passed. He smiled contentedly when the sounds of the orchestra reached his ears as he searched for a particular face amongst the dozens in the room. His grin broadened on seeing her blonde curls, and he thought for a moment she might have looked up and smiled in his direction.

“Darcy, you look as though you could best old Bony himself tonight.” Richard Fitzwilliam joined his cousin. “You are actually smiling. What secret do you hide?”

Darcy turned to Richard, his smile broadening to encompass his entire face. “Lady Arabella has consented to be my wife.”

“Lord Rawlins’s eldest daughter?”

“The same. She is perfect—lovely, accomplished, kind.”

“Not to mention her connexions,” Richard said.

“How droll, yet I must concede the point. Her family was certainly a consideration in her favour.”

“And regarding family, have you informed them, or am I the first to know?”

“I shall return home to tell my father after the contracts are drawn up. Assuming he has no objections, we will be married from Pemberley in two months’ time.”

“I expect your father will be pleased. You have finished Cambridge and found a wife all in the same year!” Richard clapped his cousin soundly on the shoulder. “What more could he wish of his son?”

“What he always wishes”—Darcy’s countenance darkened at Richard’s words—“that I were more like George Wickham.”

Richard leaned on the banister. “You still have not told him of Wickham’s proclivities? What in hell are you waiting for, Darcy? Wickham’s antics are going to land him in gaol. The blackguard will not stop until he is arrested—or killed—by an angry father or husband. Surely your father cannot still believe in Wickham’s innocence?”

“My father sees only what Wickham wishes him to see. The undeserving wretch is all affability and charm when he is at Pemberley. He has been careful not to meddle with the servant girls. He is allowed the household credit so there are no debts to the local tradesmen. And he abstains from gaming whilst in the neighbourhood. Anything I say sounds like a whinging, neglected schoolboy desperate for attention.” Darcy took a deep breath, sighed, and turned to his favourite cousin. “Enough! I will not have Wickham’s shadow cast a pall over this evening. Come, let us return to the ball. I find myself in want of a certain lady’s companionship.”

Finding his lady, Darcy bowed slightly. “Lady Arabella, may I present my cousin, Major Fitzwilliam. Richard, Lady Arabella.”

“Major, I am pleased to make your acquaintance. Mr Darcy speaks highly of you.”

“The pleasure is mine. I hope you have a place yet remaining on your dance card, for I should not like to think I have missed the chance for your company.”

“You compliment me, sir. I shall reserve a set for you. Mr Darcy tells me you have recently returned from France. What a fascinating life you must lead. Tell me, have you had many…adventures on the continent? Do you protect all the ladies with your sword?”

“A soldier’s life is not terribly fascinating, and only those who have never seen battle would call it an adventure. I dare say life away from war offers much more entertainment.”

“And what entertainments will you pursue whilst you are in town?”

“The usual, I should think.” Hearing the musicians at their instruments, he bowed and said, “And now, if you will excuse me, I must find my partner.”

As she watched the major leave, Lady Arabella said in a low voice, her breath warm on Darcy’s neck, “Your cousin is all politeness, Mr Darcy. We must invite him to Pemberley for Christmas.” She gave him a winsome smile and placed her hand on his arm.

“Whatever you like, my dearest.” He took her hand in his and lightly brushed the knuckles against his lips. “I believe we are engaged for La Boulangere?”

“We are, kind sir.” As Darcy led his lady to join the other dancers, he was gladdened to see her sparkling eyes and demure smile.

After the set, he escorted Lady Arabella to a torch-lit balcony overlooking a small garden. He was gazing up at the stars when Lady Arabella stepped close to his side. “The night air is refreshing, is it not, my love?” She breathed quietly into his ear.

Darcy startled at her nearness. “Arabella, we should not…” He reached for her arm, thinking of his father’s displeasure should the engagement be announced before he was consulted.

“Oh, surely we will not be in so very much trouble? After all, we are soon to be married.” She placed her gloved hand on his chest.

He could smell the faint hint of rosewater, and her skin glowed in the candlelight. Darcy’s heart raced with desire as he placed his large hand over hers and looked at her a long moment. He wanted to kiss her right there on the balcony with the moon shining down and the sounds of the orchestra drifting into the night. He was not immune to her many charms and, in fact, was near the breaking point. She would, after all, be his wife in a few months’ time. They would not be the first couple to indulge themselves so. But he was determined not to disgrace Pemberley or the Darcy name.

Arabella pressed herself along the length of his body and placed one arm around his neck, wrapping her fingers in the curls at his nape. “Fitz, my darling,” she whispered into his neck, “I cannot wait. I love you. Please.”

Darcy shuddered with desire and bent his mouth to hers. Their kiss was at first tender, then passionate. But before lust overcame reason, Darcy held Arabella away from himself. “Bella, I am as anxious as you, but we cannot.” He raised his hand to her face but stepped back with great effort. “It is because we wish to be married that we cannot be seen in this manner. We would not wish for any scandal. Come. Let me get you some punch.”

Darcy grasped Arabella by the arm and turned to walk back through the doors. He could sense her resistance at first, but he was firm in his resolve, and, in the end, wondered at her countenance as she followed. He had expected to see rejection, or perhaps injured pride. But the rage he encountered in her eyes was unexpected.

* * *

Three days after the ball, Darcy called on Lady Arabella at home. He had spent the intervening time taking care of estate business on behalf of his father and had no earlier opportunity of seeing her. He hoped she would be more herself. It was a fine day, and he had arranged with Lord Rawlins to surprise Arabella and her sister with a walk in Hyde Park. That evening he had invited Lord Rawlins and his daughters to join him in the Darcy box at Covent Garden as well.

Darcy patted the pocket of his great coat, feeling the package there. He had a jewelled hair comb for his lady. He rapped lightly on the door, and a footman showed him to the morning room to wait. As the minutes stretched before him, Darcy began to pace. Could Lady Arabella still be angry with him? Perhaps her delayed attendance was punishment for his three days of neglect.

After a quarter of an hour, he went in search of his elusive love. Not having encountered a servant, Darcy made his way to the garden. He stepped onto the terrace and followed the sound of feminine laughter. Thinking to surprise the sisters, Darcy softened his step.

He rounded the corner and, through the plantings, could see a couple intimately entangled near the garden gate. “We must stop. He will be here any moment,” the woman insisted. He recognised Lady Arabella’s voice.

Darcy could not hear the man’s reply, but he saw as the couple exchanged a heated kiss before he saw the man’s back slip through the gate. Cold fury dripped from Darcy’s voice as he spoke. “I see I have come at an unfortunate time.” He made a slight bow in the lady’s direction. “I beg your pardon.” With those words, he turned to leave.

“Oh, Fitz, if only I could capture your expression. You truly look put out.”

Darcy strode towards her, struggling to master himself. “You are much mistaken, madam. I merely regret intruding on your privacy. I would not have called had I known you were entertaining another gentleman.” Darcy could feel his heart grow colder with every word spoken. “You comprehend, of course, there can now be no contract or understanding between us.”

Arabella’s eyes widened, and she looked up at him. “Things need not change between us. Do not be such a prude, my darling. My father’s spies have certainly informed him of my actions by now. When he returns, he will believe it was you in the garden with me. Our wedding will be advanced, and all will be well.” Arabella coolly straightened her gown as she spoke.

“Have you lost your senses?” Darcy asked with plain outrage. “I have discovered you with another man! You have betrayed me. I cannot trust you, and I shall certainly never marry you.”

“You did not really think me in love, did you? But now it does not signify! As I have been hopelessly compromised, you shall have to protect my honour and marry me.” Arabella carefully replaced the pins in her hair as she spoke.

Darcy noted the cold calculation in her eyes and wondered if he had ever known the creature who stood before him. “Honour? Do not flatter yourself. I would never allow a woman such as yourself to darken the halls of my family home. You may reap your own harvest.”

At that moment, Lord Rawlins came thundering into the garden, his butler not two steps behind. “Darcy! What the devil!” He broke off mid-sentence as he came upon them. He looked first at Darcy, impeccably attired and trembling with rage, then at his daughter with flushed face, loose hair, and wrinkled gown.

“What is going on here, Darcy? I trusted you with my daughter!”

“It appears we have each misplaced our trust, sir,” he said before going on to tell Lord Rawlins of seeing the dark-haired man in the garden and Arabella’s behaviour at the ball. Lord Rawlins’s face grew first pale, then increasingly red as he listened to Darcy’s account. Arabella’s countenance blanched with every word of his account, and he hoped her father would see the truth of his tale.

When at last Darcy had finished, Lord Rawlins turned first to his daughter. “Is this true, Arabella? Have you behaved in such a shameful manner?”

Darcy thought Arabella might attempt to dissemble, but she quailed under her father’s glare and nodded her head. “But it is not as it seems, Papa. I do still wish to marry Mr Darcy.”

When Lord Rawlins spoke again his voice was barely controlled. “Mr Darcy, I offer you my apologies on behalf of myself and my abysmally foolish daughter. I am deeply ashamed. You are, of course, released from your engagement to my daughter.”

“Papa! You cannot release him from our engagement! You must not!”

“Silence, Arabella! You can have nothing to say that I wish to hear.” Lord Rawlins turned his attention back to Darcy. “I am certain you have long since desired to withdraw. I have no right to ask anything of you, but I shall. Please keep these unpleasant circumstances quiet for as long as possible.”

“You may be assured of my silence on the matter.” Darcy could only imagine his father’s disappointment and disgust if Pemberley were to be attached to such a scandal. He was grateful his cousin Richard was the only one with whom he had shared his news.

As the gentlemen had nothing more to say to one another, Darcy returned home. Once arrived, he made immediate preparations to ride for Derbyshire. Town no longer held any attraction for him.

Such was Darcy’s haste to depart London that he did not take time to read the letter he found waiting on his desk from his father’s new steward, Stephen Tilson. Instead, he tucked it in his greatcoat and resolved to read it when he stopped for the night.

All day as he rode north, he was consumed with why Arabella had been set on marrying him quickly, or at all, when it was clear she held no real affection for him. Finally forced to rest, less by the falling sun than by an exhausted horse, Darcy took refuge at a roadside inn. Having left his horse in the care of a well-tipped groom, Darcy applied to the innkeeper for a hot meal and a room. Once in his room, he removed his coat and boots, loosened his cravat, and sank his long frame into a chair before the fire. Pouring himself a glass of brandy, he watched the flames and thought of all he had lost that day. When at last sleep threatened to overcome him, he moved to the bed and collapsed.

Darcy left near sunrise the next morning, thinking only of the sheltering embrace of his family estate. He wanted to be home. He did not care if he would face his father’s censure. At Pemberley, he would find healing. He would laugh with his sister and ride Perseus through open fields. He would swim in the lake and help his father manage the estate, and he would forget. He would forget her smiles, her laughter, and her flaxen hair. He would forget the sight of her hands upon another. He would forget her lies and her cruel words: “You did not really think me in love?” At Pemberley, Darcy would remember who he was.

It was not until the next night, on his final stop before reaching home, that he recalled the letter which had been neglected in his pocket since leaving town.

Pemberley

Dear Master Fitzwilliam,

I write to urge your immediate return. Your father has taken ill. His fever worsens, and this morning, he lost consciousness. He has not yet awakened, and his physician begins to worry he will not recover.

Miss Darcy will not leave his side.

Come quickly.

S. Tilson

All at once, any thoughts of love, lust, and betrayal fled his mind. His father could not die. Not now. Not yet. Darcy leapt to his feet, dressed, and hastened down the steps. He quickly made arrangements for a fresh horse, saying he would send someone from Pemberley to fetch Perseus, and raced for home. He gave thanks for the moon lighting his way and prayed he would not arrive too late.

Pemberley welcomed Darcy in the hours before dawn. Even in his anxious state, he could not help but feel relief to be back on his family’s lands. Here dwelt every good memory in his life. Over that hill was the best place to fish, beyond those woods lay the pond where he learned to swim as a boy, his mother’s favourite picnic spot, and the oak that was planted in his grandfather’s time. The majestic stone house stood quiet with only a few candles glowing from the windows. He did not pause to take this in but acknowledged the feeling of belonging that emanated from his soul. As he came through the front doors, he was met by the butler.

“Welcome home, sir. We have been most anxious for your arrival. Your father is still abed.”

“Thank you, Warwick. Has he awakened?”

“No, sir. He remains unchanged.”

“Does Wickham remain at Pemberley?”

“No, sir. He departed only days after you did.” Darcy was thankful for that. At least he would not have to concern himself with the reprobate.

“And Miss Darcy?”

“She remains at his side, sir.”

Darcy hurried to his father’s rooms. On opening the door to the great man’s chambers, he took in a scene that would stay fixed in his mind for the remainder of his life. There in the bed lay his father: grey, still, shrunken, and frail. It did not seem possible that the hale and hearty man of Darcy’s memory could exist somewhere inside the fragile shell before him. Next to the bed, her feet curled under her and a book of their father’s favourite sonnets open on her lap, Georgiana dozed in a chair. Her head drooped to one side, and her golden hair fell softly across her face, making her look much younger than her eleven years. The remains of a late-night tea could be made out in the sputtering candlelight, and an apothecary’s assortment of tinctures and powders littered the bedside table.

Guilt for his absence fell upon Darcy with all the force of a late winter storm. Despite plans to spend several months at home after graduating Cambridge, he had discovered he had not the stomach to witness his father’s attentions on Wickham and so had travelled to London after only two weeks. Had he remained home, been a more faithful son, he might have known his father was ill, and Georgiana would not have been alone.

He moved silently into the room and lifted his sister into his arms. She turned sleepy eyes to face him and said, “You came. I told Papa you would come, Brother.”

“I will always come, sweetling.” He carried Georgiana to her rooms and deposited her gently on her bed. After covering her with an eiderdown quilt, he returned to his father’s side. There he remained for two days.

In those two days, Darcy told his silent father everything. He spoke of Lady Arabella and how even worse than the shame of his aborted engagement was his utter heartbreak at finding his love so badly misplaced. He confessed his jealousy of Wickham and finally revealed the truth of Wickham’s misdeeds. He declared his determination to be a better brother, a better master, and a better man. He read aloud from his father’s favourite books, and he prayed as he had never done before. The afternoon of the second day, George Darcy began to make strangled noises as he tried to breathe.

In a few hours’ time, Fitzwilliam Darcy found himself the master of Pemberley and, with Richard, guardian of his eleven-year-old sister. At that moment, he vowed never again to fail in his duties to his family or estate.

Five years later

Elizabeth Bennet sat alone on a quiet bench along one of the many lanes wandering through Rosings Park. In one hand, she clutched Mr Darcy’s letter; with the other, she massaged the bridge of her nose in an effort to ward off an impending headache.

This headache was no ruse designed to avoid company. After Mr Darcy’s hasty exit from the parsonage the night before, Elizabeth had fled to her room. How dare he profess his love for her and his condemnation of her family in the same breath? And what of her beloved sister Jane? Jane, who had all the goodness, sweetness, and kindness that anyone could wish for and who was now robbed of her spirit. After their altercation, she had paced the floor of her chamber in an uproar trying to make sense of her thoughts.

All these months she had been carefully cultivating her disapprobation of Mr Darcy and was convinced he did the same. What a shock to discover he fancied himself ardently in love. Her family was beneath him; he arrogantly separated Jane and Mr Bingley; he made no apologies for destroying Mr Wickham’s future, yet he clearly had not thought to be rejected. The arrogance! When at last she heard Mr and Mrs Collins return home with Maria, Elizabeth quieted herself only from a desperate need to avoid conversation.

The morning had brought no improvement to her unsettled thoughts when she found Charlotte, Mr Collins, and Maria already at breakfast.

“Lizzy, you look pale. Are you well?” Charlotte enquired.

“I am well, Charlotte. Thank you. Only a little tired.” Elizabeth had toast and tea from the sideboard before taking her place at the table. She remained at breakfast long enough to be civil. “Pray, excuse me. I find fresh air to be an excellent remedy for a sleepless night, and I believe I shall take a short walk.” As the others were still eating, Elizabeth was relieved to be able to escape the parsonage alone. Remembering Mr Darcy’s gift for finding her on her morning wanderings, Elizabeth deliberately set out along a different path in hopes of avoiding him.

Her efforts were in vain. Preoccupied with her own thoughts, her feet directed themselves to their usual route. Lost in her musings, she rounded the hedgerow and walked directly into Mr Darcy’s broad-shouldered back. Caught unaware, she stumbled and would have fallen had the gentleman not had his wits about him. Turning on the spot, Mr Darcy caught her elbow and steadied her.

“Mr Darcy!”

“Miss Bennet!”

His hand lingered on her elbow a moment longer than was absolutely necessary but not so long as to stretch the bounds of propriety. In that moment, his eyes were unguarded and what she glimpsed there surprised her. She saw not censure, but could it be warmth? Concern? Apology? Before the thought could fully form, each took a step back from the other.

Elizabeth curtseyed and spoke first. “I apologise. I was woolgathering and lost my footing. Please do not think I came this way to seek you out.” Whatever had been in his eyes vanished, and they resumed their usual cool and distant appearance.

Mr Darcy bowed his greeting, “Of course not, madam. In fact, I have been waiting here all this morning in hopes of placing this letter in your hand. Please do me the courtesy of reading it. I—” He hesitated and once again Elizabeth thought she glimpsed a shadow of something more in his eyes. “I ask nothing more of you.” With that, he walked quickly away. Elizabeth could not name the thing she felt in her heart as his tall figure retreated from her view.

She stared down at the letter in her hand, at once curious of its contents and determined not to read it. Surely no good could come from reading the thing. After walking on a bit more, she finally allowed that such a man as Mr Darcy would not exert himself to seek her out after her brutal rejection the night before if he did not have something of significance to impart. Upon first perusal, she could not bring herself to read more than half the letter and wished not to credit even that. The pain of seeing her family through another’s eyes was unwelcome. Her thoughts were in such turmoil that she walked for several minutes before settling on the bench where she now found herself.

Taking a deep breath, she read the remainder of the letter.

With respect to that other, more weighty accusation, of having injured Mr Wickham, I can only refute it by laying before you the whole of his connexion with my family. Of what he has particularly accused me, I am ignorant; but of the truth of what I shall relate, I can summon more than one witness of undoubted veracity.

Of course, you can, Mr Darcy, she thought. Who would dare dispute the master of Pemberley?

The vicious propensities, the want of principle, which he was careful to guard from the knowledge of his best friend, could not escape the observation of a young man of nearly the same age with himself, and who had opportunities of seeing him in unguarded moments, which Mr Darcy could not have. Here again I shall give you pain, to what degree you only can tell. But whatever may be the sentiments which Mr Wickham has created, a suspicion of their nature shall not prevent me from unfolding his real character—it adds even another motive.

Elizabeth’s thoughts tumbled over one another. Why would Mr Darcy be suspicious of her sentiments towards Mr Wickham? Why would anyone? Mr Wickham…vicious? He was so amiable!

She forced herself to continue reading and was stunned when she came to Mr Darcy’s account of the matter of Mr Wickham’s inheritance and the living at Kympton.

“Three thousand pounds?” Elizabeth could not fathom such a sum. How could this be? Surely no one could squander so vast a sum in such a short time. Her mind still struggled against Mr Darcy’s account. She could not reconcile the handsome, charming, and amiable George Wickham of her memory against the villainous scoundrel of Darcy’s tale.

She read on. Her heart sank and horror rose as she took in the revelations about the man she had liked, whose own words she had believed and used to confirm her worst feelings about Mr Darcy.

Elizabeth let the pages fall from her hand. Her mind and heart had come to an accord; it must all be true. There was no reason for Mr Darcy to expose himself or his sister in such a terrible manner otherwise. If she gave credit to his account of Wickham, then she must also accept he did not believe Jane to be attached to Mr Bingley. He may well have been presumptuous, even arrogant, in guiding his friend, but she could see that his actions were not meant to be malicious. He believed he was protecting his friend, and she could not fault his intent. The ache that had begun to form in her heart when Mr Darcy left her in the woods threatened to grow into overwhelming despair as she began to comprehend how little she knew herself, how badly she had misjudged him, and what that judgment may have cost her.

Elizabeth reflected on the beginning of their acquaintance. Mr Darcy’s remark at the assembly had struck where she was most vulnerable. Elizabeth could not remember a time when she did not hear her mother opine: “You will never be as pretty as Jane,” or “You are nothing to Jane.” Therefore, when the handsome gentleman from Derbyshire pronounced her merely tolerable, the arrow found its mark with alarming accuracy and, despite all her efforts to laugh, she had, in fact, been truly wounded. Mr Wickham could not have chosen a better audience for his half-truths and sad tales so ready was she to believe that Mr Darcy must be lacking in character. She had allowed her senseless, injured vanity to colour her perception of both gentlemen. Still, Elizabeth told herself that even if she had known the truth about Mr Wickham, she could not have accepted Mr Darcy’s proposal. He had shown a decided disdain for her family and made it perfectly clear he felt himself to be in every way superior to her. She was determined to at least find mutual respect in her marriage and was convinced she could not have that with Mr Darcy.

Even as Elizabeth dwelt on this, she thought again of her harsh words the night before and was deeply ashamed. She wondered if Mr Darcy could ever forgive the slight, or if she had lost his good opinion forever. She wondered how reading a few lines on paper had rendered his good opinion of any significance to her.

Charlotte’s words from the Netherfield ball resounded in her mind: “He is a man of great consequence and his attentions give you credit. To slight him because of your own vanity is foolishness.” Charlotte could not have known then that Mr Darcy’s worth far exceeded his income. Elizabeth remained on the bench for several more minutes before gathering her resolve and returning to the parsonage with the letter tucked safely inside the pages of her book.

After leaving Elizabeth on the path, Darcy hastened first to the parsonage where he thought to await her return. However, when the house came in sight, he found he could not bear the idea of seeing scorn in her eyes. Feeling himself to be an utter coward, he wandered the lanes for some time before finally returning to Rosings Park. He had no doubt Lady Catherine would have long since noticed his absence, and he did not think even his excellent valet could hold her off indefinitely.

Darcy wondered if Elizabeth could possibly know how deeply her rousing condemnation the night prior had wounded him. If you had behaved in a more gentlemanlike manner. Was he not a gentleman? Had he not always striven to be so? Had he failed in his promise to be a better man?

“Is that my nephew? Attend to me at once, Darcy!” Lady Catherine’s shrill command rang through the hall, and Darcy winced. Knowing he could not ignore her demand, he strode to the parlour.

“How may I be of service, Lady Catherine?” Darcy noted that both Richard and Anne were absent, a circumstance which struck him as both odd and devilishly inconvenient. Of all the damnable times for his traitorous cousins to desert him, this was the worst.

Noticing him looking about the room, Lady Catherine announced, “I have sent Fitzwilliam looking for you, and Anne has taken to her rooms. She is indisposed. Anne has been terribly worried over your extended absence this morning. Now, answer for yourself. What have you been about?”

“I went for a walk about the grounds. I made it a long walk as I intend to depart Rosings tomorrow.”

“You cannot leave so soon! You are to announce your betrothal this visit! What about Anne?”

“What about Anne? You know perfectly well that neither of us has any intention of marrying the other.”

“Anne will do precisely as she is told. She is an obedient and faithful daughter who knows her duty to her family!” Lady Catherine pounded her cane on the floor to emphasize her point.

Darcy had little doubt of the truth of his aunt’s words. Though Anne did not want to marry him and had said so many times, under enough pressure from her mother, he knew she would capitulate. “But I, madam, will not. While I cannot stop you from attempting to dictate each aspect of Anne’s life, I can remind you that you have no authority or claim to control mine. Good day, Lady Catherine.” With those words, Darcy left the room, fearing what he might say if he remained in her presence.

Darcy knew Anne often feigned exhaustion as a means of escaping her mother. He was hoping this was one such occasion. For although he was determined to quit Rosings the next morning, he could not do so without a proper farewell to his cousin. As he moved towards the grand staircase leading to the upper floor and Anne’s apartments, Darcy encountered Richard coming in from outside.

“Where the devil have you been? You were supposed to keep Lady Catherine occupied this morning!”

“Ho there, old man.” Richard clapped him soundly on the shoulder. “I sat with Cousin Anne and Lady Catherine for a full hour after breakfast this morning. I regaled them with tales of daring and bravery from the front until Lady Catherine would hear no more and insisted I go in search of you. At that moment, Anne fell ill and had to be assisted to her room by Mrs Jenkinson. I have just returned from an exceptionally awkward half an hour spent with Mrs Collins and Miss Lucas.”

“Did you see Miss Bennet?” Darcy cursed the hope he heard in his own voice. He had to master himself. Elizabeth, no, Miss Bennet, had made it perfectly clear she had no interest in him, and he would not importune her any further.

“No. She had not yet returned when I took my leave.”

“I see.” But Darcy did not see. He did not see at all. What could be taking Elizabeth so long? Why did she linger over his letter? Did she believe him? Did she forgive him? Did he deserve her forgiveness? Did he want it…? Had he even asked? By force of will, he pushed those thoughts aside and suggested that Richard join him in visiting Anne.

On reaching her apartments, Darcy executed a series of knocks they had used since childhood: two raps on the door, followed by three, then again two.

Anne came to the door. Closing it behind them, she grasped both of Darcy’s hands in her own, kissed him chastely on the cheek, and said, “My dear cousin, what have you done to yourself? I can see in your eyes that you suffer greatly. Tell me everything.”

“I proposed to Miss Bennet,” Darcy said.

“It is high time, too!” proclaimed Richard. “Congratulations!”

“Hush, Richard. Can you not see it did not go well?” Anne chastised the boisterous colonel with a glance that held a shadow of her formidable mother.

“She will not have me.”

“Why not?” Anne and Richard exclaimed together. Only they could have asked such a direct question of him with any expectation of an answer. Anyone else would have been dismissed with a glare.

But his cousins were not anyone else. Anne and Richard were the only two people in whom Darcy could place his confidence. There, in Anne de Bourgh’s sitting room, surrounded by frippery and lace, Darcy told all: his disastrous proposal, her scathing reply, and the letter he had delivered that morning.

“You love her.” Anne’s gentle words were not a question.

“It does not signify. She has made her feelings clear, and I have learnt a valuable lesson. I shall not be so incautious with my attentions in the future, and I will leave Kent tomorrow. It is not likely I shall see her again. If I do, we will meet only as common and indifferent acquaintances.”

“Common perhaps but not, I dare say, indifferent.” Anne pressed her point. “You did not deny that you love her. Therefore, if you are to win her heart, Cousin, you must prove yourself worthy.”

“Prove myself worthy?” Darcy sputtered. He stood and began pacing about the room. “Prove myself? Of course, I am worthy. Ridiculous! I am Fitzwilliam Darcy, master of Pemberley. I am a gentleman. I move in the first circles of society. I have excellent connexions, a prominent family of ancient lineage, and great fortune to recommend me. I have had ladies of the highest calibre vying to become the next mistress of Pemberley since I first left Cambridge. I certainly could have made a more eligible match at any time but I chose her. With her ridiculous family and relations in trade, I still chose her! That should be proof enough of my worth.”

“Tell me you did not say as much!” When Darcy did not deny it, Richard went on, stretching his long legs out before him. “Darcy, you are by far the best man I know, but you have a terrible habit of expecting that everyone of your acquaintance will always act according to your wishes. You insulted Miss Bennet’s person, family, fortune, and position in life. You followed those insults with a letter that, while explaining your actions, did not exhibit an ounce of humility, regret, or compassion, yet you still expected her to accept you. You would not tolerate such speech or sentiments against Georgiana, I dare say.”

Darcy glared at his cousin. “What have I to regret? My actions had honourable intent, and I spoke the absolute truth. As to Georgiana, no one would have cause to make such a speech. My sister is exceptionally accomplished, has impeccable connexions, and a significant fortune!”

“Darcy, do you not hear yourself?” Anne censured him. “You have not once spoken of Miss Bennet’s feelings, wants, or desires. You speak only of yourself. Was it not you who told me that a gentleman is known by his actions, not his station? Regardless of the truth of your statements, how can you think it a mark of love, much less that of a gentleman, to have insulted a good and decent lady? As to your opportunities to make a better match, you know perfectly well there are many of those so-called ladies who hold only the loosest claim to the title. I cannot think you have so easily forgotten the last well-connected and supposedly suitable lady to whom you were attached. You are better than this, Darcy. And have you not witnessed improper behaviour in our own family? From my own mother? Examine her interactions with Miss Bennet. Mother insults her at every possible turn. That Miss Bennet manages to maintain her countenance is a testament to both her humour and her intelligence! And think of how Cousin Henry behaves when he is in his cups, which is more often than not. Our family is not above reproach, yet you condemn hers. For what? From what you have said her family is no worse or better than ours, except with a smaller fortune…and less alcohol.”

Darcy was developing a headache.

“Though it pains me to say,” Richard continued, “you know that if word of Ramsgate last summer were to reach the ton, Georgie would not easily escape the scandal. There are those within our own family who would distance themselves from our beloved girl.”

Anne’s words were a revelation to Darcy. Richard’s, on the contrary, left him incensed, and thus it was to that cousin he responded. “How dare you! You know Georgiana is innocent of any wrongdoing. Wickham used his connexion with Mrs Younge to gain access to a vulnerable girl. He preyed on their past relationship and—”

Richard stopped him. “I know that, and you know I would like to see him hang, but listen to me. Do you see how quick you were to defend Georgiana? Do you not believe Miss Bennet to be equally sensible regarding her family?”

Darcy stood speechless. Of course, Elizabeth—Miss Bennet would not react as other ladies of his acquaintance might. She was no Lady Arabella or Miss Bingley; that was part of her appeal. He had always known his aunt to be imperious, but he had never given thought to the general impropriety and incivility of her behaviour. He found himself ashamed. Suggesting a guest be relegated to a servant’s room was not only unkind, it was offensive. He thought of Colonel Fitzwilliam’s brother Henry. The man could not hold his drink and was prone to fits of temper when he was well in his cups.

Those thoughts caused him to reflect further on Elizabeth’s family. Mrs Bennet’s tongue might be uncontrolled and her manner uncivil, but she was no worse than many of the matchmaking mamas of the highest circles. She was a bit louder and less subtle in her speech. But he was also reminded of the masterful way Elizabeth managed to answer Lady Catherine without giving any ground or being uncivil.

Then there was the most damning of their observations: he had not considered Elizabeth for even a moment when he set out to propose. He had thought only of his own wishes, his desires, his satisfaction. He had assumed she would fall at his feet in gratitude for his receiving his notice. His cousins were correct, and in their words he heard the echo of hers: “…had you behaved in a more gentlemanlike manner…”

“What should I do? How can I prove to her that I am not the arrogant man I have shown myself to be? How might I please a woman worthy of being pleased?”

Elizabeth returned from her ramble in only tolerable possession of her own emotions. Her remaining weeks in Kent stretched before her, an exhausting quagmire of obligation and secrecy. She desperately wanted to seek the counsel of her beloved Jane, but how much could she say? She opened the door of her dearest friend’s home to find the ladies of the house in quite a state.

“Oh, Lizzy!” Maria exclaimed. “You have missed the colonel! He was here for above half an hour!”

“I cannot imagine he remained for so long a time only to entertain us,” said Charlotte with a knowing look at her friend.

“And I cannot imagine what he would have to say to me that was so important. I regret having missed him.” She suspected the colonel must have been waiting to bear out the truth of Mr Darcy’s letter. No matter her protestations to the contrary, Elizabeth could not regret missing him. Approaching such a delicate subject could not be thought of and the knowledge of his visit was enough to confirm Darcy’s story.

“He seemed sorry to leave without seeing you, Eliza. I confess that as he is a second son, his attentions are surprising. I feel I must caution you. It is not a match his family is likely to favour. Nor yours, for that matter. Though it might offend your nature, you cannot marry without some consideration for money.”

“What? Oh no, Charlotte!” Elizabeth almost laughed in spite of herself and could not help but smile broadly at her friend’s suggestion. “The colonel has no intentions of that kind towards me. We are only good friends. He has made me no promises and, in fact, has told me of his need to marry well. I am perfectly safe from Colonel Fitzwilliam.”

Maria excused herself. “Charlotte, I have only now remembered I have yet to write Mama this week. If you will excuse me, I believe I will attend to it as I wish to put it in today’s post.” With that, she put away her work and quit the room.

Charlotte waited some moments before speaking again. “I am pleased to know the colonel has not been toying with your affections, Elizabeth. But if he was not here for himself, then I can think of only one other reason for him to pay such a long visit.”

“Whatever do you mean, Charlotte?” Elizabeth’s smile was not so quick or so natural this time.

“You know perfectly well what I mean. If he did not come for himself, then he came for Mr Darcy. That gentleman’s absence did not go unnoticed last night, at least not by me. He became restless the moment he heard you were ill and soon after found an excuse to leave the company. He did not return for the remainder of the evening. Now, I am certain Mr Collins did not see, for he would surely have spoken of it, but I saw Mr Darcy walking towards Rosings as we travelled home. He appeared to be coming from this direction.” Her tone softened. “Please, Lizzy, will you not confide in me?”

“Charlotte, I…oh, I cannot say.” Seeing the look of alarm on her friend’s face, Elizabeth amended her words. “Nothing untoward. We exchanged words. That is all.” Elizabeth would not be moved to divulge any further intelligence of the previous evening’s events or the motives for Colonel Fitzwilliam’s visit.

“Colonel Fitzwilliam tells us the gentlemen plan to depart Kent for Derbyshire in the morning.”

“They have been here for three weeks. Certainly, the colonel must soon return to his regiment and Mr Darcy to his estate and his sister.” Elizabeth hoped the relief she felt at this knowledge was not visible in her countenance. Perhaps her remaining weeks in Kent would not be so terrible after all.

Elizabeth sat with Charlotte in comfortable silence, contemplating the events of the day as they worked their needles. Her friend appeared to be making considerably better progress on her piece while Elizabeth was ready to give hers up as lost. She was tearing out a stitch for the third time when the housekeeper appeared. “Miss Anne de Bourgh,” she announced.

Charlotte nearly dropped her needlepoint. “Show her in. Have a tea tray brought in as well.” A glance at Charlotte told her that she too was surprised at their guest. Miss de Bourgh frequently stopped by in her phaeton, but she did not usually come inside to call. The ladies stood as Miss de Bourgh entered the room. Both Charlotte and Elizabeth curtseyed as Charlotte spoke. “Miss de Bourgh. I am honoured by your visit. Please, come in and sit with us.”

Miss de Bourgh acknowledged their greetings and seated herself directly across from Elizabeth. “I do apologise for not sending a note. My mother is making calls with Mr Collins, and I thought to take this opportunity to call on you.”

“Nonsense. We welcome the addition to our small party,” Charlotte said as the tea tray arrived. “May I offer you a cup of tea?”

“Yes, please. Thank you, Mrs Collins.” Miss de Bourgh turned her attention to Elizabeth. “Miss Bennet, we missed you at dinner last evening. I trust you are well today?”

“Yes. I am much recovered, thank you. Solitude and rest were all I required.”

“I am happy to hear it. I understand that you frequently walk the paths around the parsonage. Perhaps when we have finished our tea, I can persuade you to join me for a ride in my phaeton? I shall show you all my favourite places.”

Elizabeth hid her frown. “I shall be glad to join you.”

Charlotte spoke again. “We were disappointed to hear, Miss de Bourgh, that your cousins will soon be departing. They have added a certain charm to our visits at Rosings. I am sure you have enjoyed their company these past weeks.”

“They are both dear to me. We were much in one another’s company as children, though perhaps less so as we have grown. Richard is often away with his regiment, and Darcy must attend to Georgiana and the management of his own estate. Therefore, we must make the most of these yearly visits. That is why I am pleased to bring the news that they are not to leave tomorrow after all.”

Elizabeth startled and nearly spilt her tea. She could not trust herself to speak such were the thoughts tumbling through her head.

Miss de Bourgh’s steadfast gaze caused Elizabeth to tremble slightly and her cup rattled as she set it back on the saucer. “Miss Bennet, are you well?”

“Yes, thank you. Pray, forgive me. I believe you were saying the gentlemen intend to remain at Rosings?”

“Yes. My mother can be persuasive.”

“I believe all mothers are schooled in that particular art.”

“You are very kind.” Miss de Bourgh sipped her tea demurely, offering Elizabeth a curious smile.

“You seem in much better health yourself today, Miss de Bourgh.”

Miss de Bourgh laughed lightly. “I find that my health is always better this time of year. Perhaps it is the change in weather.”

The ladies continued to speak of generalities until at last Miss de Bourgh said, “Miss Bennet, I believe I have left the horses stand too long. Shall we? If it is convenient.”

It was not at all convenient, as Elizabeth suspected Miss de Bourgh well knew. But she did not say so. Instead, she fetched her bonnet and gloves. “Are you sure you will not join us, Charlotte?” She cast a pleading look at her friend.

“I cannot. Mr Collins and Lady Catherine shall return in but an hour, and there is much I wish to accomplish.”

Setting off from the parsonage, she could not think why Miss de Bourgh would seek a private audience. Perhaps she, like Charlotte, had noticed Mr Darcy’s attentions to Elizabeth, and was here to remind Elizabeth of her own prior claims on his affections. Well, at least she could reassure Miss de Bourgh on that account. Other ladies might seek to make themselves the future Mrs Darcy, but she would not be among them. His good opinion, once lost, was lost forever.

They drove without meaningful conversation for some minutes. Miss de Bough pointed out a copse of trees here, or a favoured meadow over there, and Elizabeth smiled encouragement and thanked her for her knowledge.

Finally, unable to contain herself, Elizabeth spoke. “Forgive me for speaking so plainly, but I was of the impression that you did not often leave your home.”

To her surprise, the other lady was neither embarrassed nor angry with the statement. Instead, she laughed. “You have found me out, Miss Bennet. But I must swear you to secrecy, for what I am about to confess is known by only four others in all the world. One is my companion and the other three my dearest cousins.”

“I would not dream of breaking your confidence. Of that you may be certain.”

“Although I am of a weak constitution, I am not so ill as my mother believes. I was once. I had a terrible lung sickness as a young girl. I recovered, but it left me weak, and my mother seems to prefer me in that state. As long as I get ample rest and sufficient fresh air, I am well enough.”

“And your best opportunities for air come when your mother is engaged with Mr Collins?”

Miss de Bourgh laughed lightly at the observation and replied, “You understand me perfectly. And now let us speak on another subject. I have already informed you that my cousins will not be leaving Kent tomorrow. It seemed that news was not altogether welcome to your ears.”

Elizabeth was disconcerted to know her reaction had been noticed. “I was only surprised. Mr Darcy appears to be a man of decision. It seems once his course is fixed, he rarely deviates from his plan.”

Miss de Bourgh smiled at Elizabeth’s assessment. “That is a generous appraisal of his character. And you are correct. However, certain circumstances have arisen that require his attention remain fixed here in Kent until Saturday next.”

Elizabeth wondered if those circumstances were at all related to her but said only, “I see.”

Anne continued. “I know you met my cousin last autumn in Hertfordshire. Were you often in company?”

“We spent several days in the same house whilst I was caring for my sister Jane. Mr Darcy was a guest of our neighbours Mr Bingley and his sisters, and Jane became ill during a visit to Miss Bingley and Mrs Hurst.”

“Ah, yes. He mentioned a planned visit to Mr Bingley’s estate. I had wondered how he got on there. It cannot have been too great a trial. I am certain Miss Bingley was careful to see to his every comfort. She is most attentive of these matters. Is that where you were introduced?”

“No. We first became acquainted at a public assembly.” Elizabeth did not wish to continue without discerning her companion’s intent. “Miss de Bourgh, to what do these questions portend?”

Miss de Bourgh continued as though she did not hear Elizabeth’s question. “Oh dear. My cousin cannot abide such assemblies. I take it he did not acquit himself well?”

“We neither of us performed to our best advantage that night, Miss de Bourgh.” Truly discomfited and having no wish to further discuss her first meeting with Mr Darcy, Elizabeth was silent for a moment. “If you mean to determine the nature of my acquaintance with your cousin, I can assure you that I have no designs on his fortune, his estate, or his person.”

“Do not worry yourself, Miss Bennet. My only affection for Mr Darcy is that of a cousin who has long been more like a brother to me. Anything more exists only in the mind of my mother. I did not seek you out to measure a rival. I came to determine my cousin’s chances for happiness. I know we are not to speak openly of such things and therefore I shall blame both my frequent absence from polite society and my mother’s unparalleled example of frankness for my lapse.”

Elizabeth looked at her companion in astonishment. “I beg your pardon.”

“There is no need for that. But my cousin, that is Mr Darcy, perhaps, should beg yours.” Miss de Bourgh met her eyes. “I shall speak plainly. My cousin’s attentions to you have not gone unnoticed.”

Elizabeth could not help but interrupt. “Mr Darcy barely speaks in my presence unless we are arguing. If anything, he has made it clear from the beginning of our acquaintance that I do not meet with his approval.” Elizabeth felt the weight of her statement even as she made it. Had he not but last night declared his most ardent love? But passion was not the same as esteem. She knew this well enough from her parents’ marriage.

Her companion merely smiled and continued. “I can see how it would appear that way to one who does not know him well. Allow me to tell you what I have seen. He has taken a sudden liking to walking the park at the same time every day when previously he was wont to ride. When you enter a room, his eyes seek you out immediately and leave you only out of civility to others. Even if he does not join in, he always places himself near enough to hear any conversation in which you partake. He listens to your every word with undivided attention. True, he does not often speak, but I think it is because you so frequently cause him to lose his tongue.”

“But why are you telling me this? Surely he would not be pleased to know you were here and speaking on his behalf.” Elizabeth could not help but smile at the thought.

“He would likely be furious. Nonetheless, here I am. The details are not mine to tell, but I can tell you this much: since his boyhood, Fitzwilliam Darcy has had to contend with fortune-hunting ladies, their mamas, and those who would use him merely for his connexions. He learnt many years ago to affect an attitude of complete indifference in order to protect himself. He has not looked upon a woman with such admiration as he does you in years. I would dare say, he has never looked on another as he does you. I have great affection for my cousin, and I would not want to see him pursue that which he can never attain. I have no right to ask, and you are by no means obliged to answer, but, if I am correct, I believe I may be of some assistance. So please tell me, Miss Bennet, have you any regard at all for my cousin?”

She did not hate him as she had thought the previous night. Having read his letter and given much thought to its contents, she could no longer believe him guilty of malice or cruelty. But neither did she look to him with particular regard. In truth, Elizabeth did not know the answer.

“Miss de Bourgh, that particular question is one I am not prepared to answer.”

“Perhaps I seek too much. After all, one cannot go from complete dislike to more congenial feelings in the space of few moments. And yet,” Miss de Bourgh said boldly, “I would like to know something of your thoughts so that I may determine my course. Do you despise my cousin?”

Elizabeth paused to compose some semblance of an answer. “While I have not always esteemed Mr Darcy, I have recently come into some intelligence that caused me to question my understanding of both his character and my own. I am prepared to acknowledge there may be more of good in him than I previously knew.”

This admission was as much as Elizabeth could make. She did not know her own feelings at that moment. His letter, while certainly acquitting him of all ill intent, was still full of arrogance and selfish disdain, and she could not yet forgive him for his manner of presenting himself or for his interference between Jane and Mr Bingley.

By now, they had nearly returned to the parsonage. “Thank you, Miss Bennet. I shall know how to act.” As Elizabeth stepped down from the phaeton, Miss de Bourgh said, “You are all invited to dine at Rosings tonight. Please give my apologies to Mrs Collins for not delivering the invitation to her in person.”

Elizabeth was more confused than she had been before. She began to suspect she was the only person in her circle who had not noticed Mr Darcy’s regard. How was it possible that something so obvious to others had completely escaped her notice? Additionally, it appeared that Miss de Bourgh not only did not object to Mr Darcy’s attentions towards herself, but the lady meant to encourage them. What did that portend, and what could she possibly have meant in saying she knew how to act?

“Your mother will be most seriously displeased,” Richard intoned in his best imitation of Lady Catherine when Anne told him of her afternoon’s mission. “And Darcy may never forgive you.”

“What of forgiveness is needed? It is not as if I told Miss Bennet any great secret.” At Richard’s disbelieving look she said, “Honestly, he should thank me. It is obvious, is it not? She does not hate him and likely begins to have some unrecognised regard for him. Where is our cousin?”

“He is meeting with the steward about some dispute with the tenants, and I have just finished an inspection of the park. We hoped to take care of much of the business of the estate while you were, er, resting, and Lady Catherine was out.”

“Excellent. You should speak with him. About your tour of the park, I mean. Since I have been resting, I am sure you have not seen me.” Anne gave Richard a sweet smile that belied the irony of her words. “After he finishes with the steward, perhaps you would be so kind as to inform him that I invited Georgiana to join us until Saturday next?”

“Anne!”

“What? I miss my cousin. Georgiana cannot abide long visits with my mother, and the addition of Miss Bennet to the party should make her time much more agreeable.” Anne fixed an innocent expression on her face as she continued. “You return to your regiment Friday week, do you not?”

“I do.”

“Then Georgiana’s visit can be short as well. She can easily return with Darcy to London the following day, much to everyone’s satisfaction. Mother will be happy to see her niece, I shall see my cousin, and I am certain Georgiana misses her dear brother.”

“What scheme are you concocting, Cousin?”

“I never scheme!” Anne declared. “It does occur to me that Miss Bennet is also to return to London Saturday next. What an unexpected coincidence,” Anne said with a wicked grin. “I believe the Darcy coach is large enough that they may all travel together. If, of course, Darcy thinks to make the offer. Now, off with you. I really must rest before dinner.”

With those words, the colonel was dismissed, and Anne was left to contemplate all the good that could come of her plans for the week.

Dinner at Rosings Park that evening was a painfully awkward affair. Lady Catherine was making evident her displeasure with Mr Darcy; Mr Darcy was somehow at odds with Miss de Bourgh; and Elizabeth was not certain how to conduct herself in the present company. Still embarrassed by her own behaviour of the night before, and uncertain of the meaning of Miss de Bourgh’s visit earlier in the day, Elizabeth was convinced that Mr Darcy must surely harbour only contempt for her, despite what his cousin alleged. It was no great surprise to her that Mr Darcy had barely glanced in their direction when the party from the parsonage arrived. She accepted the perceived loss of his attention as due penance for her scathing rejection. Such was her inner turmoil that she could not even find amusement in the bowing and scraping Mr Collins as he paid homage to his esteemed patroness. But Elizabeth was not designed for discontent and at last she roused herself to conversation. Not being able to face Mr Darcy’s disapprobation, Elizabeth directed her attentions instead to his more amiable cousin.

Turning to Colonel Fitzwilliam, she said, “Am I to understand, Colonel, that you will join your regiment next week?”

“’Tis true. I shall abandon all this luxury for the dreary life of a soldier’s duty.” He gestured broadly as he spoke.

Having heard many of his tales of life on the continent, Elizabeth smiled. “It is fortunate for you then that your relations have allowed you this excellent reprieve.”

“Yes, and I have yet one more treat to enjoy before I return. My cousin Georgiana joins us from London tomorrow.”

Elizabeth noticed from the corner of her eye that Mr Darcy had coloured at this statement, and she speculated he might be considering how insupportable it would be to expose his sister to her company. Before she could put words to her thoughts, he joined the conversation.

Mr Darcy’s voice was smooth and confident, but his eyes reflected something closer to doubt. “I wonder, Miss Bennet, if I ask too much to introduce my sister to you?”

It was now Elizabeth’s turn to blush. She was certain the colour must reach to the roots of her hair. He had remained silent and grave all evening, and he seemed determined not to look her way, yet he asked to introduce her to Miss Darcy. Would she never make sense of this man?

Elizabeth looked up to meet his eyes and saw in their expression that she had been silent too long. Gathering her scattered thoughts, she answered in voice that was sincere, if tremulous, “Pray, forgive me, Mr Darcy. I would be most happy to meet your sister.”

She hoped she did not imagine the relief that passed through his eyes before Lady Catherine called loudly from the other side of the room: “You have returned to spirits, Miss Bennet. Of what are you speaking to my nephews? What amuses the three of you so?”

Whatever openness she had imagined seeing in Darcy vanished at the sound of the great lady’s voice. Colonel Fitzwilliam answered instead. “We were speaking of Georgiana’s visit, Lady Catherine.”

“It has been too long since she was at Rosings. I am certain she misses it a vast deal. How can she not? A young lady needs the presence of her female relations. Had I had my way she would have spent her summers here in Kent rather than scampering about the country. But it is no matter. She will soon be here as much as could be wished.”

“Indeed, madam, for who could but benefit from your grace and condescension?” Mr Collins interjected.

“She will of course stay for at least a month complete. That will suit perfectly,” Her Ladyship continued as if Mr Collins had not spoken.

Here Darcy interrupted. “She will not, madam. Georgiana comes only for a brief visit at my cousin Anne’s request.” He nodded at Anne and continued. “She arrives tomorrow and will return with me to London on Saturday next.”

“But that is not even a fortnight! Why, that is hardly worth the time to travel at all. It cannot be so!”

“Yet it is, Lady Catherine. You shall have to make the most of her company while you have it.”

Lady Catherine opened her mouth as if to speak and then closed it so forcefully as to be audible.

With great difficulty, Elizabeth suppressed a smile and was relieved when Colonel Fitzwilliam prevailed upon her to play and sing. She feared that if she sat listening to Mr Darcy and his aunt much longer, she would give way to all her amusement and laugh aloud. As she played, Darcy came to turn the pages of her music. His presence caused her to fumble the notes as she became distracted by the warmth radiating from his body so near to her own. She noticed his hand trembled as he reached for the page, and she felt some pleasure at the thought he might be equally affected by her person. They were soon joined in the music room by Miss de Bourgh and the colonel, though the latter two seemed content to sit away from the instrument.

* * *

The remainder of the evening passed with little conversation and in due time the Hunsford party took their leave. Once Lady Catherine had retired for the evening, Darcy turned suspicious eyes on his cousins. “What are you two scheming?”

“Why, Darcy, I have no idea of your meaning.” Anne widened her eyes in exaggerated innocence. “You did well this evening. I believe you spoke more to Miss Bennet than I have seen in the past weeks, and she seemed to receive your attention, if not with pleasure, then with great civility. How fortunate you had such a cheerful topic as your sister’s upcoming visit to start upon.”

Anne’s smile was all that was gracious and sweet. Darcy was not fooled for an instant, but recollecting that he had asked for her assistance thought it wise to keep his own counsel.

Instead, he dwelt on thoughts of the evening. He thought of dark eyes framed by long lashes and sparkling with laughter. His Elizabeth, for so he still thought of her, had agreed to meet Georgiana. He had been apprehensive for a moment that she might not, but then her cheeks bloomed beautifully. He knew she must feel all the awkwardness created from his ill-fated proposal, and he determined to do everything he could to set her at ease in the coming days.

* * *

Elizabeth had spent a second night in restless sleep and after breakfast took her customary walk, hoping to clear her mind. She could not reconcile Mr Darcy’s behaviour towards her at all. She did not understand how he could be kind after the vile accusations she had hurled at him following his proposal. She certainly did not deserve his notice, yet he seemed determined that she should have it, paying her more attention than ever before. He was a good deal more civil than was his wont. What did he mean by offering to introduce her to his sister and then following her to the instrument and staying there all evening? It was all too much, especially when she considered his opinion of her family and of Mr Bingley’s connexion with Jane. For even if he were to become charity itself, it would not change the fact that he had ruined her sister’s happiness. Nor would it alter her own connexions. Her family must always be abhorrent in his eyes. Still, if the two of them could meet without hostility, that would be something. Elizabeth determined she would do her part and would attempt to think better of the man in the future.

Thus resolved, Elizabeth returned to the parsonage and joined Charlotte and Maria in the sitting room. The ladies were engaged in various employments and speaking of nothing of great significance when Mr Collins burst into the room. “My dear Charlotte, send for refreshments immediately, for we are to have a guest of such importance!”

Charlotte, long used to her husband’s penchant for exaggeration, set her needlework aside and asked with composure, “Who is it, my dear?”

“Mr Darcy is coming even now with his sister! Make haste, make haste!”

Charlotte called for the tea things, then settled herself to await their visitors. Elizabeth’s hands began to tremble, and she chided herself for her unease.

True to Mr Collins’s declaration, it was only a few moments before the servant announced Mr and Miss Darcy. All three ladies rose to greet the callers, and Darcy introduced his sister first to Mrs Collins and then to Maria. Miss Darcy seemed exceedingly shy, and Elizabeth felt the poor girl must have been overwhelmed at meeting so many new people at once. She forced her attention to Darcy as he addressed her. “And finally, may I present Miss Elizabeth Bennet?”

Elizabeth smiled warmly at the young girl before her. “Miss Darcy, I am pleased to make your acquaintance.”

Charlotte poured tea, and it looked as though there might be little conversation. Maria was so in awe of Miss Darcy that she could do little more than stare, and Charlotte seemed inclined to speak no more than what politeness required. Elizabeth was determined to make the younger girl feel at ease and so began. “I understand you enjoy playing the pianoforte, Miss Darcy.”

The girl gave Elizabeth a shy smile and replied, “Yes. It is my greatest enjoyment. My brother says that you also play and sing quite well.”

“Does he? I am afraid I may disappoint you then, for he has surely exaggerated my talents.” Elizabeth felt her cheeks warm.

“I cannot believe he would do so,” Miss Darcy replied.

Elizabeth smiled at the girl’s earnestness and spared a brief glance at Darcy. “Perhaps I will have the privilege of hearing you play while you are at Rosings.”

“Maybe, if you would join me one evening. I am always uneasy when I play for Lady Catherine.”

“I comprehend why you might be. There are, by her own account, few people in all of England who have more true enjoyment of music or better natural taste. She is a most intimidating audience. But let your courage rise. Together we shall conquer our fear.”

Though Miss Darcy looked scandalised, she seemed to try not to laugh at Elizabeth’s speech as she glanced to her brother.

“Eliza! You must not speak so!” Charlotte admonished her friend, but it was her husband who made his opinion known.

“Quite right, my dear Mrs Collins,” he said. “The greatness of Lady Catherine must be recalled at all times and I am certain she would not approve of my cousin’s influence on her own beloved niece.”

For a moment, Elizabeth dreaded she may have gone too far in her teasing manner, but then she saw the mirth in Mr Darcy’s eyes as he too restrained a laugh. How had she never before noticed those wondrously intense eyes?

Mr Darcy interjected, “While I am certain my aunt would have much to say on the subject, I must insist, Mr Collins, that I and I alone shall determine what is best for my sister.”

“Of course, Mr Darcy. I only thought to remind my cousin of the respect owed to those who are so far above her in rank.”

Elizabeth pressed her lips to forestall a smile and engaged Miss Darcy on a new subject.

“Miss Bennet,” Miss Darcy said after several minutes’ conversation, “Anne tells me you know all the best walking paths at Rosings Park. I dearly love to walk in the afternoon, but my brother does not like me to go out alone. Would I be asking too much to join you?”

“Not at all. As long as your brother approves, I would welcome your company.”

The visit lasted only a few minutes longer and, as Mr Darcy had no objections, arrangements were made for Elizabeth and Miss Darcy to walk together the following day.

“Well, Lizzy, I see that Mr Darcy continues his attentions to you. For it cannot be to any other purpose that he would bring his sister here the afternoon of her arrival,” Charlotte said to her friend when they were again alone.

Elizabeth smiled at this. “Perhaps he intended for Miss Darcy to meet Maria. They are of an age and likely have much in common.”

“Take care, Eliza. Lady Catherine would not be pleased to learn of Mr Darcy’s affection for you. She is determined that he will marry Miss de Bourgh.”

“I thank you for your kind concern, but it is without cause. I can assure you that Mr Darcy can no longer hold me in special regard.” Elizabeth laughed lightly as she dismissed her friend’s remarks. “Besides, I thought you were Mr Darcy’s champion.”

“I do think it an eligible match, Lizzy. I urge you only to be careful that your regard is not discovered. Lady Catherine is most determined to have him for her daughter, and I would not see you injured or your reputation harmed.” Charlotte laid her hand on Elizabeth’s arm as she issued this warning.

“There is nothing to discover, Charlotte. We are acquaintances, and that is all. We are certainly not forming a secret attachment.” All the same, Elizabeth began to wonder if once again her friend was seeing what she could not.

“Is she the same Miss Elizabeth Bennet you wrote of when you were in Hertfordshire, Brother? The one who walked three miles through the mud to see her sister?”

“The very one.” Darcy, steering his sister on the path back to Rosings, resisted asking for her opinion of the lady in question. It would not do to reveal his feelings so openly. Georgiana, however, spared him the need to dissemble.

“I like her. Although I cannot believe she was so teasing about Lady Catherine! I shall not be able to look my aunt full in the face now for fear of laughing.” Georgiana smiled broadly at the memory.

“So now you are not afraid of meeting with your aunt?”

Georgiana paused and looked at her brother. “Maybe Miss Bennet has helped me see that Lady Catherine need not be terribly intimidating, so I am not afraid.” Her voice was full of wonder that matched his own at this revelation. “Do you think we might invite Miss Bennet to dine with us this evening?”

“I believe Cousin Anne intends to invite all of the Hunsford party to tea tomorrow. Tonight will be a family occasion.”

“Has she been often at Rosings?”

“They come perhaps twice each week.”

“And I may call at the parsonage with Anne, may I not?”

“If that is convenient for Anne, I see no reason why it should not be so.”

Georgiana smiled. “Perhaps this visit to Lady Catherine won’t be so dreadful after all.”

“I thought you enjoyed Anne’s company?”

“I do. But I find that not even the reward of Anne’s company can improve the prospect of time spent under the scrutiny of Lady Catherine. With Miss Elizabeth, I did not feel unease. I saw only kindness in her manner and nothing of falseness.”

“That is a remarkable observance of someone you have just met,” said Darcy, well pleased by his sister’s comfort with Elizabeth. “Do not trouble yourself about your aunt. She is as she ever was and each of us has endured her scrutiny.”

The pair walked the remainder of the way to Rosings in companionable silence. Darcy was beginning to have hope that all was not completely lost and that he may yet be able to redeem himself in her eyes. Since being forced by his scheming cousins to extend his stay at Rosings, Darcy was determined to show Elizabeth that he was capable of gentlemanlike behaviour.

* * *

The next morning after a peaceful walk in the Rosings woodland, Miss Darcy and Elizabeth decided the ladies would picnic the following the day. When the idea was presented to Charlotte and Miss de Bourgh, Charlotte declared herself obliged to call on several parishioners. To Elizabeth’s surprise, Maria was eager to help her sister, leaving Elizabeth to join Miss de Bourgh and Miss Darcy alone for a picnic at Rosings. Elizabeth met her new friends at the edge of the wood the next day.

“Miss Darcy, what is your favourite thing to do when you come to Kent?”

“Oh, that is easy. Every year, Anne brings me to this exact place. When I was a child, we would wade in the pond together. My brother built a swing in the tree over there as well. We used to take turns pushing one another, and Anne would help me pick flowers to take back to the house.”

Miss de Bourgh said, “I am afraid you will think us most improper, Miss Bennet. For we would often tie up our skirts and wade and splash about. Goodness, I still shudder to think what would have happened if my mother had ever learnt what we were about!”

“It sounds diverting! I was always in trouble as a child for playing in the water, or more often the mud.”

“We did get caught once, do you remember, Anne? But it was my brother, and not Lady Catherine, who found us in the pond.” Miss Darcy was already laughing at the memory as she spoke.

“Georgiana! I had hoped to maintain some dignity with our guest. Now Miss Bennet will think me a complete hoyden!” Miss de Bourgh laughed and continued. “I remember that adventure well. I thought Darcy was going to be furious.”

Elizabeth was keen to know this story. She could only imagine the fastidious and exceptionally proper Mr Darcy coming upon his beloved sister and cousin splashing about in the water. She easily pictured the stern look of disapproval that must have been on his face. “Pray tell, what came to pass?”

“This was three summers past, so I was thirteen. Anne and I had come here for our usual picnic and the weather was abominably hot. We were desperate and decided to cool our feet in the pond. The water felt so wonderful! It was such a relief that we felt there was surely no harm in going up to our ankles. Before we knew it, we were in the water to our knees. I do not recall which of us started it.”

“You started it!” interrupted Miss de Bourgh with a laugh and a shake of her head.

“Have it your way then. I was thinking that Anne always looked a bit too staid, so I splashed her.”

“Not to be out done by a child of thirteen, I naturally sought my revenge!”

“Before long,” continued Miss Darcy, “our gowns were soaked through, our hair was in disarray, and we had lost all sense of the world around us.”

“That was when Darcy came into the clearing,” said Miss de Bourgh.

“That was the best part!” exclaimed Miss Darcy. “We both saw him at the same time and stood frozen in place. We could not think of a thing to say, and as we stood there looking at him, he said”—Miss Darcy deepened her voice in imitation of her brother—“‘Pardon me, I was looking for two ladies who were to be on a picnic in this area. I seem to have misplaced them. Please do carry on. I shall continue my search elsewhere.’ Oh, Miss Bennet, I nearly burst from relief. I called out to him, and then he pretended that he had finally recognised us. It was a perfect way to end our game.”

Miss de Bourgh finished the story. “My cousin removed his boots and then came into the water to assist each of us to the shore. He then helped us rearrange our hair and waited with us until we were dry enough to return to the house.” Turning to Miss Darcy, she said, “I had not thought of that in the longest time. What a wonderful day that was!”

Elizabeth laughed. “Mr Darcy came into the water? And arranged your hair?” She could hardly account for this version of him. She remembered his countenance when she had arrived at Netherfield, her petticoat six inches deep in mud, and she thought again of his fastidious appearance and impeccable manners. The man described to her now was so different from the one she was used to meeting as to render her greatly confused. It seemed she would have to reconsider a great many things where he was concerned.

“Oh, yes. Do not let my brother’s stern countenance deceive you, for he can be most diverting.”

“I shall take you at your word.” Elizabeth smiled mischievously. “I enjoy the water as well. My father taught us to swim in our pond.”

“Perhaps someday you will visit Pemberley, and there you can teach me to swim!” Miss Darcy cried. “We have many places where a lady could swim privately.”

Elizabeth began to reply that she did not think Mr Darcy would approve of this plan— and even if he did, she was not likely to ever receive such an invitation—when the man himself emerged from the woods! “While I have no objection to your learning to swim so long as you are at Pemberley, I fear your pleas to Miss Bennet must wait for another time.

“Please, pardon my intrusion. I have only come to warn Anne that Lady Catherine’s business with Mr Collins has been delayed, and she will therefore be returning early to the house.” He consulted his watch. “You have, I think, about half an hour before she will be looking for you.”

Miss de Bourgh sighed deeply and stood to leave. “I could give up this entire charade if you would —”

“I know. I am trying, and I have spoken with her.”

“Yes, Darcy, you are. Quite trying.”

“You can walk back with me, and then I shall return for Miss Bennet and Georgiana if they wish to remain here longer.”

She turned to her guest. “I regret I must leave you. This has been the most pleasant afternoon I have had in a long time, and I thank you for your company. I believe you dine with us at Rosings tomorrow. Until then, my dear friend, be well.”

“I, too, cannot remember a better afternoon in Kent, or at all in some months. I hope I do not go too far in wishing you success with Lady Catherine.” Elizabeth rose, kissed her friend on the cheek, and smiled as Miss de Bourgh left with Mr Darcy.

“Poor Anne. My aunt does not give her a moment’s peace. I cannot imagine what it would be like to be her age and still have to watch my every move.” Miss Darcy wrapped up the remains of the cheese and placed it in the basket. “She does not dare even speak at dinner for fear that she will suffer my aunt’s disapproval. I was afraid last summer that my brother would send me here to live. I do not know how I would have survived such a fate.”

“Why ever would your brother send you here, of all places? I had the idea he had a much different way of doing things.” Elizabeth assumed Mr Darcy did not entirely approve of the way his aunt treated Miss de Bourgh and could not imagine why he would subject his beloved sister to the same circumstances.

Miss Darcy did not answer. Turning to face the young lady, she saw that Miss Darcy was sitting again. She could see tears on the girl’s face and noticed her shoulders were trembling. Elizabeth sat beside her, as she would comfort her own sister, and she placed her arm around Miss Darcy’s shoulders.

Elizabeth held Miss Darcy for several minutes until the younger girl’s sobbing was under control and then asked, “Would you like to tell me what has made you cry?”

“I am afraid you will despise me.”

“You cannot have done anything as awful as that.” Elizabeth retrieved her handkerchief and gave it to Miss Darcy to wipe her eyes. “It has been my experience that some secrets need to be shared so they might lose their ability to harm us. But you need not speak of anything you do not wish to.”

“I have not spoken of it to anyone, not even the three who know what happened. I could not bear the way they look at me already, and for them to know the truth of it would be too terrible.”

Elizabeth remained silent as, recalling the contents of Darcy’s letter, she surmised the reason for Miss Darcy’s tears. At last, Miss Darcy sniffed and continued. “Last summer, I thought I was in love with a man I had known all my life.”

Elizabeth reached for the girl’s hand as Miss Darcy related her account of the events in Ramsgate and how her loneliness and poor judgment would have led her to ruin at the hands of George Wickham if it had not been for Darcy’s unplanned arrival.

“Wickham’s face went white when he saw my brother. They retired to the library. I could hear raised voices. It was terrible. I could not make out my brother’s words, his voice had gone quiet, but he must have said that if we married Wickham would never see a farthing of my fortune.”

Elizabeth gave Miss Darcy’s hand a gentle squeeze. “I heard his response clearly enough to determine that. He said, ‘Why would I marry the insipid brat if I cannot even have her money in consolation?’” Miss Darcy began crying again in earnest. “He never loved me. I wanted to marry him, and he did not even like me!”

Elizabeth put her arms around the girl and gently patted her hair but did not speak. She made quiet hushing noises until it seemed the girl had cried herself out. Then she said, “Dearest, will you hear what I think? Or would you prefer I stayed silent on the matter?”

“I nearly let myself be ruined for nothing. You must think I am the most foolish and despicable creature that ever lived.”

Elizabeth cupped the younger lady’s face in her hand. “I do not think anything of the sort.”

“You do not?”

“Your brother wants to assign no portion of blame for any of these events to your actions or decisions, and you want to keep all of the blame for yourself. Neither of you is correct.”

Miss Darcy straightened and wiped at her eyes.

“First, let us separate your behaviour from your emotions for those weeks. You are correct. You should not have allowed such liberties with a man who was not your husband, and you should have informed your brother of your renewed acquaintance with Mr Wickham. You were full young, but not so young that you were not able to recognise right from wrong. You knew that you should have written to your brother the moment you began receiving Mr Wickham’s attentions, regardless of what others had to say. You certainly knew it was improper to enter into a secret engagement, much less to consent to an elopement. You are right to feel the blame for this, and your brother and cousin should hold you to account for it. In the end, you did tell your brother what was happening, he did not have to discover it for himself. That took great courage. It shows that you are sensible and good.”

“But my brother was and still is so angry. He will not speak to me about any of this. He could not even look at me for the longest time. I know he will never trust me again!”

“You will earn his trust. Trust is a delicate thing and easily broken, but I do not believe he has lost faith in you completely. It will help both of you if you can begin to understand your own part. You must ask yourself why you ever consented to such a thing. However painful the answer, once you know, it will be a lesson you will not soon forget. We know why Mr Wickham behaved as he did. He was seeking pecuniary advantage in the form of your dowry. But why did you? I cannot advise you as to how to speak to your brother, but I would start with the answer to that question, and I believe he will listen if he knows it will help you.”

“Do you truly think he would listen to me? Even if I wish to speak about Wickham?”

“Especially if you wish to speak about Mr Wickham.”

“I have given much thought these last months to my actions in Ramsgate, and I think I know why I behaved as I did. It is silly and foolish, and Fitzwilliam will despise me for it.”

“Your brother loves you, and nothing you tell him will change that.”

Miss Darcy looked doubtful. “Being with him was romantic and thrilling. I liked that keeping it secret made me feel like the heroine in my own love story. I know how stupid that sounds, and I know now that a true gentleman would never…well, he would never do the things Wickham did with me with a woman who was not his wife. Oh! I cannot tell Fitzwilliam all of it. I cannot! I cannot tell him the liberties I allowed.”

Seeing her eyes widen, Miss Darcy hastened to explain. “He wanted to do more, but I was afraid of becoming with child and would not. But do you not see? I should not have permitted any of it!”

“Dear, sweet girl. You cannot have been expected to know at fifteen what evil lurks in a soul like Mr Wickham's. He has deceived people far older than you.”

“How do you know? Are you acquainted with him?”

Elizabeth explained her brief acquaintance with Mr Wickham. Miss Darcy turned pleading eyes to Elizabeth and asked, “Do you really think that I am good and that my brother still loves me?”

“I think you are very good, and your brother loves you dearly. He would move heaven itself to see you happy. You need have no fear in that quarter.”

“Thank you. You did not let me escape responsibility, but you also did not judge me. It is the way I have always imagined a sister.”

Elizabeth tried not to think that had things gone differently they would now almost be sisters. “I have a good deal of practice at being a sister, and I am happy to talk to you any time you wish it.”

Miss Darcy embraced Elizabeth again and the two ladies sat back on the blanket, enjoying the peacefulness until Mr Darcy returned to walk them to the house.

* * *

When Mr Darcy returned in the company of Colonel Fitzwilliam, he noticed with displeasure that his sister’s eyes were puffy and red. “Georgiana! What is it?” Then looking to Elizabeth, he asked sharply, “What happened? My sister has been crying. What has upset her?”

“Perhaps, Darcy, we might ask Georgiana,” the colonel said.

Elizabeth did not reply to the gentlemen. Instead, she turned to Miss Darcy and gave her a quick embrace. “Forgive me, I lost track of the time. Charlotte will be wondering where I have gone. Thank you for a lovely afternoon.”

Georgiana watched her friend leave before turning to her brother. “Fitzwilliam, you were unkind to Miss Bennet. It is not her fault I was crying.”

“Who else would be to blame? ’Tis only the two of you here.”

The colonel wisely remained silent.

“If you must know, I told her about George Wickham. She was kind and helped me to understand some things I did not before. When I told her I thought you must hate me, she even defended you.”

Darcy frowned, feeling foolish on hearing her confession. He should not have rushed to judgment before knowing the truth of the matter. “I am surprised you decided to share your circumstances on so short an acquaintance. I am glad you have found someone in whom you can confide.” His astonishment that Elizabeth felt any inclination to speak kindly on his behalf was something he felt he should keep to himself.

“She is all kindness, and you repaid her thoughtfulness towards you with most uncivil behaviour.” Seeing that her brother was on the point of silencing her, Georgiana pressed forward quickly. “Brother, I would see you happy. I knew last autumn when you wrote of her from Netherfield that you liked her. I do not know what has happened between you, but it is evident that you still care for her. Go. You must apologise. Richard can escort me back to Rosings.”

“Georgiana, I cannot chase after Miss Bennet. It is insupportable.”

“Leaving her to think the worst of you is insupportable,” said the colonel.

“There, you see. Go to her, Brother.”

Darcy was unsure what he would say, but, in consideration of his previous interactions with Miss Elizabeth and how they had ended in disastrous misunderstanding, he thought that he should perhaps yield to his sister and cousin’s judgment.

It was Mr Darcy’s good fortune that Elizabeth had taken the usual route to the parsonage and his long legs allowed him to catch up with her.

“Miss Bennet! I have come hoping to find you before you…” Darcy paused to catch his breath.

Elizabeth whirled to face him. “Before I what, Mr Darcy?”

“Before you determined that I am completely irredeemable.” His uncertainty about chasing after her had vanished in the face of her obvious displeasure. He watched the myriad of emotions dance through her eyes as she understood his words, and he was relieved when her natural tendency to good humour gave way.

Elizabeth sighed deeply and said, “Mr Darcy, no one is beyond redemption. But I thank you for seeking me out.”

“I believe it is I who must thank you. My sister told me of your kindness to her this afternoon. It has not been easy for her to overcome the…difficulties…she faced last summer. I fear kindness has been in short supply in her life of late.” Mr Darcy’s tone of genuine concern disarmed her.

“I do not believe it is kindness she is lacking, nor is it love. Only the confidence to believe she deserves both. Your gratitude is appreciated but unnecessary, sir. I did no more for her than I would for my own sister.”

“I will have my way in this, Miss Bennet. When I came upon my sister, and it was evident she had been crying, I was distressed. I did not think. I wanted only to discover the source of her upset. I was informed I sounded a complete beast when you had done nothing to deserve my censure.”

“I confess I had not the least expectation that you would seek me out to apologise.”

“I suppose not. I have not given you much reason to think I would do so. But here I am nonetheless.” Darcy paused and waited until Elizabeth met his eyes before he continued. “I should like for us to have a better understanding of one another, Miss Bennet.”

She considered his words for several moments. “As would I, Mr Darcy.”

“Then let us begin now. I have been hoping to find a moment to speak with you these many days. Might we talk while I escort you to your friends?” He offered Elizabeth his arm and was gratified when she accepted it.

“I cannot deny there is much unsaid between us, sir.”

“I have wondered. What were your thoughts on reading my letter? I fear it contained more bitterness than I had intended.”

“I confess, at first your words gave more pain than pleasure, and I could not at once begin to give them justice.”

He winced and turned his head, hoping she would not see his disappointment. But she must have noted it as she added quickly, “The letter, perhaps, began in bitterness, but it did not end so. Upon further reading, I began to give credit to sentiments that too clearly reflected my own. In truth, the greatest mortification I experienced was the realisation of my own poor judgment. Your letter held a mirror to my vanity, and I did not much like what I saw in the reflection. I am heartily ashamed of my behaviour towards you.”

Darcy was taken aback by this admission. “I can assure you, I had no thought of it being construed that way. I believe I sought only to justify my own actions and, in selfishness, did not consider your feelings. There is surely no need for your apology. Since that night, I have given much thought to your words. Your reproof I shall never forget. ‘If you had behaved in a more gentlemanlike manner.’” He shook his head. “You were correct, of course. What sort of gentleman insults and humiliates the woman he wishes to marry? It is I who should apologise to you.”

Elizabeth could not let such a sentiment stand. “The events of that night are, perhaps, of no credit to either person involved. If we are to form a better understanding, perhaps it would be best not to dwell overmuch on that which can bring happiness to neither of us. You must adopt my philosophy and think on the past only as its remembrance gives you pleasure.”

“I shall cede to your judgment in this, Miss Bennet.” He felt a smile cross his lips and the pair continued in silence.

Darcy escorted Elizabeth the remainder of the way to the gates of the parsonage. There he took his leave, saying he hoped to see her at dinner the following day and sent his regards to the Hunsford party.

* * *

A few days before he and his sister were to depart for London, Darcy was enjoying a moment of peace in Rosings’ study after finishing the estate business that had kept him occupied during much of his stay. He was reflecting on Georgiana’s improvement since spending time with Elizabeth and hoped he had not forever ruined any chance of their becoming sisters.

He was roused from his thoughts by one of their subjects. “I thought you would be in here. May I interrupt?” his sister asked as she took the seat across from his.

He laid aside the book he was reading. “An interruption from you is always welcome, Georgie. I have seen remarkably little of you this visit. Have you enjoyed your time?”

“Far more than I expected to if I am to be honest. I find a few moments’ conversation with Miss Bennet can sustain me through an entire evening of my aunt’s strictures. I think I am not too forward when I say it is as I always imagined having a sister would be.”

“I hope you are not too disappointed to be leaving tomorrow. Or am I correct in guessing that the source of much of your amusement is also departing Kent in the morning?”

Georgiana gave a small smile at her brother’s words. “I confess, Miss Bennet has made this visit far pleasanter than I could have hoped.” Darcy arched his brows in surprise. “It is for her sake that I wished to speak to you.” Georgiana looked fixedly at the floor.

Realising his sister was waiting for some response, he said, “Whatever would you need to say on her behalf that she could not say for herself?”

Georgiana replied, “It is nothing like that. In fact, I do not know that she would even wish me to say anything.”

Darcy’s head spun. He thought of his proposal, his interference between Bingley and Miss Jane Bennet, and what might have been said to his sister of those things. He wondered if he was mistaken in his belief that they had made a new beginning between them. Realising he had been too long silent, he said to his sister, “I would not wish you to break a confidence, Georgie.”

“You are too good, Brother. I am not breaking a confidence. I simply do not wish to make my friend uneasy. I would like to ask Miss Bennet to journey to London with us Saturday. We have more than enough room, and with Mrs Annesley and me both in the coach, there can be no risk to her reputation.”

Darcy hoped Elizabeth had not betrayed his confidence by speaking to his sister of their private affairs. “I know not what has transpired that would lead you to believe Miss Elizabeth would be uncomfortable,” he began.

“Nothing, Brother. It seems an unnecessary expense for her to travel post when we are travelling on the same day, and as Miss Lucas is to stay with Mrs Collins for another fortnight, she would also have to travel with only the company of a maid. There is more than sufficient room in our coach.”

Mr Darcy’s relief on hearing the source of Georgiana’s concern was overshadowed only by his shame in not offering it himself. He really must teach himself to think better of others and especially of Miss Bennet if he ever wanted to be able to think of her as his. “Invite her, as your particular friend, to join you in the Darcy coach for the journey to London. I believe she will travel to her aunt and uncle’s home. We will take her there to meet her sister, Miss Jane Bennet. I am sure she will welcome the invitation and your company.”

“I do not want her to think me proud or high-handed,” Georgiana said anxiously.

Darcy stood and kissed her forehead. “She will think you a good and kind friend. It is not in Miss Bennet’s nature to think otherwise.” As Georgiana left the room, Darcy thought of what Elizabeth had told him: “It is not kindness she lacks, only confidence.” What a wise woman! Not for the first time, he found himself cursing George Wickham.

Forcing his thoughts away from Wickham and onto more pleasant subjects, Darcy could not believe his good fortune. Here was an opportunity to show Miss Elizabeth that he could be civil to all her relations. He would take her to her family in London. If he remembered correctly from the conversation at Netherfield, the aunt and uncle lived near Cheapside. It was not a part of London which he frequented, but for the sake of proving that he was not who she thought him to be, he would call there every day if necessary. Surely her London relations could be no more tiresome than those with whom he was already acquainted, and if he wanted to someday make Elizabeth his wife, then they would be his relations as well. Best to get in some practice dealing with them. He tried to remember what she had said of her plans. He thought she meant to stay in town at least a week. Perhaps it was time to host a dinner party at Darcy House. Yes, that would do nicely, and maybe he should invite Bingley.

“Well done, Darcy!” Anne emerged from the window seat where she had been quietly looking at a book of sonnets. “You shall have her in the Darcy coach, and you did not even have to issue the invitation personally. This could not have worked out better had I planned it myself.” She gave him a little self-satisfied grin.

“Eavesdropping does not become you, Anne, and I suspect you did indeed plan this yourself.” Darcy tried to sound stern but found he could not. Though he was not pleased to discover he had been masterfully moved about like a chess piece, he could not deny being happy with the results.

“I did not intend to eavesdrop, and you cannot be angry with me for this turn of events. Having Georgie here these past days has given you many opportunities to speak with Miss Bennet in company, and it has given her the chance to see you in much more pleasant circumstances. Now, let us talk about the carriage ride to London. Of what shall you speak? For you cannot sit and stare at the poor woman all morning. You will frighten her away.”

“Cousin Elizabeth!” Mr Collins’s voice carried through the parsonage.

Elizabeth raised her eyes heavenward and breathed a quick prayer before responding. “Coming, Mr Collins.” She had finished pinning her hair and was gathering her bonnet and gloves for the journey to London. Her trunk was packed and ready to be loaded. She had no desire to be the cause of any delay. In truth, she did not want to subject poor Mr Darcy to her ridiculous cousin any longer than was necessary.

Her final breakfast at the parsonage passed slowly, and when at last the Darcy coach arrived, her goodbyes to Charlotte were heartfelt, those to her cousin slightly less so. His parting civilities were effusive, and he implored her to pass on a good report of their situation to her neighbours in Hertfordshire. Elizabeth agreed to do so and expressed her thanks and assurances of having had a pleasant visit.

Darcy was handing Elizabeth into the coach when Mr Collins called out. “Cousin Elizabeth! You have not left a message for the ladies of Rosings. Certainly, you will wish to thank Lady Catherine in particular for her condescension to you these past weeks.”

Elizabeth was on the point of responding when Darcy spoke. “I assure you, Mr Collins, Miss Bennet performed the office yesterday, and my aunt requires no further thanks.” Mr Collins clearly disagreed but did not dare to offend Darcy. The pain of indecision made a comical mask of his face, and Elizabeth had to turn her head quickly so he would not see her smile.

In only a few more minutes the carriage was underway. Elizabeth had never ridden in such comfort. “I thank you again for the kind invitation, Miss Darcy. And you as well, Mr Darcy. I confess this is much more agreeable than my original plans.”

Darcy gave her a smile and Elizabeth was struck by the transformation in his appearance. She already thought him handsome, but the addition of dimples and light in his eyes rendered him thrillingly so. “We were glad to be of use, and I always enjoy the opportunity to accommodate any request that will bring Georgiana happiness.”

“How fortunate for you that this time my request caused you so little expense or inconvenience!” Georgiana adopted a rare teasing tone with her brother.

“Yes, much better than the pony, the harp, the fabrics…”

“You insisted on the pony, and the harp was Richard’s idea!” Georgiana made a show of looking exasperated.

Despite his effort to look sombre, on catching his sister’s eyes, Darcy could not help but laugh. “No, you are correct, Georgie. This is no inconvenience at all.” Turning to Elizabeth, he said, “I believe you are to stay with your aunt and uncle while you are town, are you not?”

“I am. My sister Jane has been staying with them in their home near Cheapside this winter.”

“Will you be with them long?” Darcy inquired.

“We will stay but one week. My father is anxious for us to return to Longbourn. He insists he has not heard a word of sense in our absence.”

“I think it as likely that he misses your lively mind, Miss Bennet.” With those words, he again flashed that broad, disarming smile at her. “Tell me, might I secure an introduction for Georgiana and myself to your aunt and uncle?”

“Oh yes”—Georgiana joined her plea to her brother’s—“and I must meet your sister as well, for you have told me so much about her that I feel as though we are already acquainted.”

Elizabeth laughed. “How can I decline such a well-phrased request? I shall be pleased to introduce you. I do not know what entertainments my aunt Gardiner has arranged, but I am certain there are not so many that you could not come for tea. The only thing Jane mentioned in her letters is that there is to be an evening at the theatre. I believe Hamlet is scheduled to be performed.”

“Do you enjoy Shakespeare?” asked Darcy.

“I do. Though I confess I prefer his comedies. I dearly love to laugh. I dare say, however, that to see any of his works performed will be a great treat.”

“Have you never been to the theatre?” Darcy asked.

Elizabeth shook her head. “No, sir. I have not. My aunt and uncle often treat us to musical performances, but this will be the first time we have gone to the theatre.”

“It would better if you were to see a comedy then. Your first visit should be memorable.”

“It will be memorable because it is my first visit, and the more so because I shall be with people I love,” Elizabeth insisted.

Darcy smiled at her response. “You are a credit to your family.”

Miss Darcy joined the conversation. “I believe attending the theatre, music hall, and opera are the only things I truly look forward to when we are in town! How grand it will be to see the great works performed on stage by true masters.”

“And will you attend with your brother or with the colonel?” asked Elizabeth.

“Either, I suppose. Or maybe both if I am very lucky.” It was plain from Miss Darcy’s reply that she was anxious to be out in company.

“I think you shall have all the luck you require,” said Elizabeth reassuringly.

“Perhaps we will even enlist your uncle, the earl, to come along.” Darcy had caught on to his sister’s unease and tried to soothe her troubled nerves.

“No! For he will insist on bringing Lady Matlock, as well, and she is the most infamous matchmaker in all the family! She will have me engaged before the end of the first act!” Miss Darcy exclaimed and then coloured.

Elizabeth looked out the carriage window, determined not to laugh. But even as she struggled, she happened to meet Darcy’s eyes and saw a hint of mirth in their reflection. She allowed herself a smile. Then, glancing at Miss Darcy, she saw the younger girl was also holding in a laugh. Soon the two ladies were giggling aloud, and even Darcy chuckled.

For the remainder of the journey, they discussed books, poetry, and philosophy. Elizabeth also enjoyed hearing of Darcy’s travels on the continent and allowed that she would like to go there herself one day.

Elizabeth marvelled at the ease of their conversation. She had feared that a half-day’s ride with Mr Darcy would be all awkwardness and uncomfortable silence. This man in the seat across from her was a near stranger. He had all the appearance of Mr Darcy, but none of the stiff formality or obvious unease she was used to seeing in him. This Mr Darcy was all that was amiable and kind, and he had asked to be introduced to her aunt and uncle. Were these not the relations whose connexion he claimed to be so far beneath him? She dared not hope that he sought the introduction for her sake, yet what other reason could there be?

Time passed swiftly as it is like to do when in good company, and before anyone could account for the passing hours, they had arrived at Gracechurch Street. The Gardiners and Jane had not anticipated her arrival with the Darcys until early afternoon. Therefore, they were leaving for a morning walk when the Darcy coach stopped in front of the house.

When Darcy stepped out to hand down Elizabeth, he found himself facing one anxious sister, one curious aunt, and a most stern uncle. Given what he had observed of her family in Hertfordshire, Darcy was likely surprised at their apparent concern, but he quickly mastered himself and continued on as though nothing was out of the ordinary.

Extending his hand to Elizabeth, he said with a smile, “You seem to have quite the welcoming party, Miss Elizabeth.”

Elizabeth looked at the group gathered on the steps and laughed. “As you can see, Mr Darcy, I am well looked after. I hope you are not too alarmed.” Elizabeth stepped down and went directly to Jane.

“Oh Jane, how I have missed you!” She embraced her sister quickly and with a look let her know they had much to discuss. Darcy made a polite bow and greeted Jane as Elizabeth turned her attentions to her aunt and uncle. She greeted them with all the affection that was their due. After a few moments, she heard Darcy’s subtle “ahem.”

She turned to him and saw Miss Darcy was at his side. “Forgive me, Mr Darcy. I have forgotten myself entirely. Mr Darcy, Miss Darcy, may I present my aunt and uncle, Mr and Mrs Gardiner? Mr and Mrs Gardiner, Mr Darcy and Miss Darcy of Pemberley in Derbyshire.”

“I am pleased to make your acquaintance, Mr Darcy,” said Mr Gardiner with a bow.

“The pleasure is all mine, I assure you. I have been acquainted with Miss Bennet and Miss Elizabeth for some months now and it is a privilege to meet more of their relations.”

Elizabeth was surprised at this but also pleased. She was thankful that at last she could show him that she did have some relations for whom she need not blush!

“My wife lived some years in Lambton.” Mr Gardiner gestured towards his wife.

Elizabeth noticed Darcy stiffen, his customary reserve beginning to slip over his features.

“I believe it was where I spent the happiest years of my youth. In my opinion, there is not a finer county in England than Derbyshire,” said Mrs Gardiner, smiling broadly.

Darcy then returned the smile, and his stance relaxed once again. She listened with wonder as he spoke with her family for a few moments longer. He asked for and received permission to call again the following day, and then the Darcys boarded their carriage and left for Mayfair. Elizabeth watched as they departed and was rewarded when she saw him looking back to her through the window. She began to raise her hand in farewell, stopped herself, then brought her fingers to her mouth to cover her smile.

Once inside the house, Elizabeth was greeted enthusiastically by her young cousins and with open curiosity by her aunt and sister. After allowing her a few moments to freshen up after her journey, Elizabeth was pressed to join the ladies for tea in the sitting room.

Deciding that she would much rather wait to discuss the events of her sojourn in Kent, Elizabeth turned to her sister and said, “Jane, I have missed you.”

“I have missed you as well, although I must own, these past weeks have been most enjoyable. I love our home and the peacefulness of the country, but it has been such a relief to be here. I do not think I could have listened to many more days of Mama’s consolations on the loss of Mr Bingley,” Jane said.

Elizabeth’s heart sunk a little at the reminder of Mr Bingley. Even with her improved acquaintance with Darcy, she did not think there was a way to approach so delicate a subject. They may now be better friends, but she surely did not have the right to ask him to take any action with his friend. Besides, his letter made clear he did not regret his advice.

“At least now, you shall not face her alone, dear sister,” said Elizabeth with a gentle pat to Jane’s arm. She then turned to her aunt. “I was pleased to learn we will be extending our stay with you to a full week. It will be a treat to visit the bookshops for myself, and I promised to bring home new music for Mary and ribbons for Kitty and Lydia.”

“You will not want to disappoint your youngest sisters, though, I dare say, they have enough ribbon between them to remake the bonnets for half of Meryton,” said Mrs Gardiner. “Now, Elizabeth. Until your last letter, you had been saying that you found Mr Darcy to still be proud and disagreeable. Yet you accepted his sister’s invitation, and today it was plainly evident that the two of you are on cordial terms. He was everything that is civil and kind. What can be the cause of this great difference between the Mr Darcy of whom you have been writing and the one we met today?”

“I admit to being somewhat bemused myself. He is certainly a complex and difficult gentleman to understand. My attempts to sketch his character have been thwarted at every turn. Perhaps it is simply that Mr Darcy has improved on closer acquaintance. While in essentials he is as he ever was, from knowing him better his disposition is better understood.” Elizabeth was feeling all the discomfiture of having spoken too quickly and too frequently against Darcy.

“But what brought about this closer acquaintance?” her aunt persisted.

“I believe the credit must go to his sister. Miss Darcy has been in Kent these many days. She called at the parsonage, and we soon became friends. Invitations to join her for some entertainment or other at Rosings Park put Mr Darcy and me in frequent company.”

“From your letters you were often in company before Miss Darcy came,” Jane observed.

“Aye, we were. But in his sister’s presence, Mr Darcy is more at ease, and I now see what I thought was arrogance was truly reserve. I believe he tires of hearing himself all the time referred to only in terms of his income and estate. For how can one find friends among strangers when all the world speaks of is position and wealth but never of character? Through his sister, I begin to comprehend that Mr Darcy has no improper pride.”

“And what of his treatment of Mr Wickham? How does that compare with your new knowledge?” Mrs Gardiner persisted.

Elizabeth chose that moment to sample a biscuit and sip some tea. She had not yet decided how much of the information regarding Mr Wickham she should make known, and she dearly wished to speak to Jane in private before saying too much. At last she answered, “I believe we may have been misled in that regard. I am ashamed I did not consider the impropriety of Mr Wickham speaking to me of so intimate a subject on such short acquaintance. He did not share the story of his misfortunes widely until Mr Darcy was no longer in the neighbourhood to defend himself. I fear that my prejudice against Mr Darcy caused me to believe Mr Wickham’s pretty manners when I should have been more cautious.”

“Perhaps we shall be able to see all this improvement for ourselves tomorrow if Mr Darcy does call with his sister and was not merely being polite,” suggested her aunt.

“I believe you shall. Now, if you will please excuse me, Aunt, I am tired. We left early this morning and even a coach so fine as Mr Darcy’s is no place to rest.”

Elizabeth retreated upstairs to her room where Jane joined her a few minutes later.

“Now Lizzy, you must tell me what I do not already know. What did you not want to say in front of my aunt?” Jane fairly burst with curiosity as she sat on the bed.

Elizabeth spent the next hour telling her all the particulars of her last weeks in Kent. Leaving out only that information which pertained to Jane and Mr Bingley, Elizabeth told every detail of Darcy’s proposal, her rejection, the letter, the change in Darcy’s behaviour over the course of time, and Miss Darcy’s arrival in Kent.

“Mr Darcy proposed? Then he is in love with you?” Jane was no less astonished at this news than Elizabeth had been on first apprehending it.

“I do not know if he is still in love with me. I was really quite cruel in my rejection of his addresses. I was far kinder to Mr Collins than to Mr Darcy.” Elizabeth sighed. “Oh, Jane. How I longed for your advice.”

“But Lizzy, he must still love you. Can you not see that? Why else would he seek an introduction to my aunt and uncle? Why ask to call here with his sister? Surely if it was only to advance her friendship with you, you could be invited to his townhouse.”

“I do not know.”

“He said he wanted a better understanding between you, did he not?”

“He did.” Elizabeth nodded.

“He still loves you. But, do you love him?”

“I hardly know. It is all so confusing. I do not hate him. I believe I even like him. To be certain, I find him more agreeable than I once did. In time, I think I could love him.”

“Then you shall have to give it time.”

Lizzy asked about the other matter that was heavy on her mind. “What should be done about Mr Wickham? Mr Darcy did not authorise me to make the information public. Especially not as it pertains to his sister. She is now as dear to me as our own sisters, and I would not want such a story about them to be circulated abroad.”

“Nor would I. Perhaps Mr Darcy should be consulted on the matter.”

Elizabeth was nearly asleep when Jane added, “Lizzy?”

“Yes?”

“Do not tell Mama about Mr Darcy unless everything is settled between you. I do not think she would ever forgive you for turning down a man with…”

“Ten thousand a year!” the girls laughed as they exclaimed in unison.

* * *

When Darcy and Georgiana arrived at Darcy House, both were exceedingly glad to be home. Darcy House was not Pemberley, by any means, but after weeks at Rosings it was good to be back in more welcoming environs. Georgiana retired to her rooms to rest after the long journey, and Darcy found that in addition to the large stack of correspondence on his desk, there was another matter he could not delay. Therefore, Darcy took tea in his study and had a message carried to his old school friend, Charles Bingley.

It was not an hour later when a servant announced, “Mr Bingley, sir.” Darcy sighed and steeled himself for the conversation to come.

“Bingley, come. Sit. Is it too early for brandy?”

Bingley bounced a little on the balls of his feet, a nervous habit that Darcy had observed in him often over the years. “Since the winter, I do not believe I ever think it too early. I had not expected to hear from you so soon. You can have only just arrived from Kent.” He took the glass offered and lowered himself into a side chair.

“We have been in town not two hours.”

“You look entirely too pleased for having spent three weeks in the company of your least favourite aunt.”

“I found the company there more agreeable this year,” Darcy admitted.

“I cannot imagine that Lady Catherine has improved that much!” Bingley teased his friend.

“My aunt is much as she has ever been. No, there was an addition to our party that made the visit more agreeable. Particularly the last several days.” Darcy could not entirely restrain the smile that threatened.

“Shall I have to wring the information from you in pieces?”

“Do you recall Miss Charlotte Lucas from Meryton?”

Bingley’s face blanched and he seemed to withdraw, as he did any time the subject of Hertfordshire was broached. “I do.”

“Well, it seems Miss Lucas married the cousin of the Bennets, Mr Collins.”

“I do not recall that Miss Lucas, excuse me, Mrs Collins, was a great conversationalist. Surely, Mr Collins was not responsible for your pleasurable visit to Rosings. More entertaining perhaps, but not more agreeable.”

Darcy grimaced. “While Mrs Collins is a kind, sensible woman, I fear I could not tolerate her husband’s company more than is required by common civility. No, the welcome addition to our party was Mrs Collins’s guest, Miss Elizabeth Bennet.”

At the mention of Elizabeth Bennet, Bingley became more attentive. “How wonderful! And was she well?”

“She is well. She returned to town in the Darcy coach and is to be in London all week, staying with her aunt and uncle.”

“Ah, yes, the ones in trade.” Bingley looked at his friend hesitantly.

“I met them this afternoon and will call tomorrow with Georgiana.”

Bingley’s eyebrows shot up. “In Cheapside? That is singular, given your strictures against the Bennets’ connexions when last we spoke on the subject.”

Darcy took a deep breath before he spoke. “I have done you a great wrong.”

“How so?”

“Miss Bennet, Miss Jane Bennet, has been in town these past four months. I knew, and I did not tell you. I have no excuse. It was an arrogant presumption. I truly believed she did not love you, and I wanted to save you the heartache of an imprudent marriage. I was wrong to interfere.”

Bingley leapt from his seat and began pacing the room in an agitated manner. Darcy watched for a few moments before speaking. “I now have reason to believe that I was mistaken in my impressions of her feelings, and I would like the chance to make this right.”

Bingley stopped his pacing and spoke. “All this time you have known she was in town—but how?”

He resumed pacing. “Of course, she would have called on Caroline and Louisa. So, they knew as well?”

“Your sister informed me they returned the call but only after a significant delay and only to make clear they did not wish to continue the acquaintance.”

Watching his friend agonise made Darcy see anew the officiousness of his interference. Well, Elizabeth, if you could see this, you would see me well and properly humbled. God forgive me.

“My hope is that you will accompany Georgiana and me when we call at Gracechurch Street tomorrow.”

“Of course I shall go with you! How could I not? Jane is truly there?”

Darcy noticed his friend’s use of Miss Bennet’s first name but did not remark upon it. Instead, he smiled and said, “She is. I saw her myself when we left Miss Elizabeth with her family.”

“How did she look? Is she well? Is she happy?”

“She looked as elegant as ever. I will not speak to her happiness as I have already demonstrated my poor skills in that regard. You shall have to come and judge for yourself. I plan to leave tomorrow as soon as proper calling hours begin if that suits you.”

“Excellent.” Then with an obvious shift in his countenance, Bingley drew himself up to his full height and looked squarely at his friend. “I should not have listened to what you or my sisters had to say on the matter. It was up to me to discover Miss Bennet’s true feelings. But for you to deceive me as to her being in town was too much. If you should betray my trust again, it will be the end of our friendship.”

“I would expect nothing less. May I ask one thing of you?”

“What?”

“Will you wait to talk with your sisters until after tomorrow?”

“Why would I do that? If our aunt was not on holiday, I would send Caroline to Scarborough in the morning! As for Louisa, we shall see what Mr Hurst makes of his wife when he can no longer foist her off on me!”

“I would not wish to give your sisters any reason to crow if your visit with Miss Bennet does not go as well as we hope.”

Bingley immediately saw the sense in this. “In this instance, I will accept your advice. However, do not think that I shall always yield to you. If Miss Bennet does not cast me on my ear tomorrow, I will speak with both my sisters immediately. They shall be made to understand that their time of interfering is at an end.”

“As is mine, Charles. I swear to you. You are your own man, and I shall only offer that advice which you seek from this day forward.”

“Do not try me on this Darcy. I have long valued our friendship, but henceforth, it shall be one of equals, and I shall demand the same loyalty from you that I have given to you.”

“You shall have it.”

“I shall see you tomorrow then.”

“Until tomorrow.” He could scarcely fathom how he had allowed things to progress as they had. Where once his life was predictable, ordered, and controlled, it appeared now all was in chaos. His sister was giving him advice, his usually pliable companion had threatened to end their friendship, and his cousin Anne was orchestrating his pursuit of a woman he had not six months previously considered to be wholly unsuitable. There is my answer. Order and control left my life at the same moment in which I encountered Miss Elizabeth Bennet.

As he turned his thoughts back to the stack of business correspondence, he was chagrined to find himself once again meditating on the great pleasure which a pair of fine eyes in the face of a pretty woman could bestow. Darcy shook his head and resolved to reply to the correspondence demanding his attention. He could continue to repair his reputation with Miss Elizabeth tomorrow. For now, there was work to be done.

* * *

The afternoon was quiet in the Gardiner residence. The children were content playing with their nanny and were hoping their favourite cousins might take them to the park later in the day. Mr Gardiner was reading in his library and the ladies of the house were enjoying a quiet tête-à-tête in the parlour as they attended to their needlework. Elizabeth struggled to avoid watching the passage of time, yet she found herself becoming increasingly anxious as the hour for Darcy’s visit approached.

“Really, Elizabeth. For someone who claims to be only interested in sketching the man’s character, you seem most anxious for Mr Darcy’s visit today,” exclaimed Mrs Gardiner.

“I merely desire to stretch my limbs. I wish I had walked this morning, for now I find that I have an excess of energy.”

Mrs Gardiner regarded her niece with raised brows but did not challenge her assertion. Instead she replied, “I am sorry for you then, dear niece. You certainly cannot walk out now, for our visitors will arrive soon, and it would not do for you to miss them.”

“Perhaps you could persuade Mr and Miss Darcy to join us in taking the children to the park,” Jane said.

Before Elizabeth could make any reply, a servant announced their visitors. “Mr Darcy, Miss Darcy, and Mr Bingley.”

“Mr Bingley?” Jane said with an inquisitive look to her sister. Elizabeth shook her head, denying foreknowledge of his presence. Jane first grasped her needlework more firmly, then set it aside in favour of smoothing her skirts. Next, she picked up her work once again, though she could not pretend to focus any effort on the piece.

The visitors were led into the parlour and Mrs Gardiner rang for tea. She then greeted her visitors and was introduced to Mr Bingley.

“Please pardon my intrusion, Mrs Gardiner. When Darcy informed me the Miss Bennets were in town, I found I could not delay paying a call. I hope you will forgive my presumption of welcome.”

“Of course, Mr Bingley. I believe your prior acquaintance with my nieces will excuse you. You are most welcome,” Mrs Gardiner said graciously.

Having executed her initial duties as hostess, Mrs Gardiner excused herself briefly to check on the tea. Elizabeth saw that her sister seemed to have lost the power of speech and quickly moved to mask any awkwardness. “Miss Darcy, are you recovered from our journey?”

“I am. I needed a short rest yesterday, but I find I am returned to myself today.”

“I am happy to hear it. Jane and I have been looking forward to your visit.”

Hearing her name seemed to at last rouse her sister to civility and she joined in the conversation. After a few minutes of listening to the ladies’ discourse, Bingley turned to Jane and said softly, “I must say I was most delighted to hear you were in town, Miss Bennet.”

“I have been visiting my aunt these four months, Mr Bingley. I arrived after Christmas.”

“I am grieved to know I missed such an opportunity to be in your company, for we have not seen each other since the twenty-sixth of November when we danced together at Netherfield.” Bingley did not once look away from Jane.

Elizabeth was struggling to attend to her conversation with Miss Darcy while studying how Mr Darcy might react to the reunion of Jane and Bingley. His face wore its usual impenetrable façade. Since arriving at the Gardiner residence, he had resumed his previous habit of observing without joining the conversation. She wondered at his silence and if the changes she believed had taken place in Kent were merely fleeting. She barely contained a sigh at the thought, not in the least because she was not yet ready to acknowledge why his opinion now made a difference to her.

Elizabeth’s musings were brought to an end when her aunt returned. “Mr Darcy, yesterday we were speaking of Lambton. It was a treat to hear of the changes in the village since I was last there, and of course, I always take pleasure in singing the praises of Derbyshire.”

Having been addressed directly, Darcy showed no sign of irritation. Instead, he seemed pleased at the opportunity to join in. “I recall Mr Gardiner mentioning a particular painting you did of the area. Perhaps after tea you would be so kind as to show it to my sister and me?” Mrs Gardiner smiled and agreed that she would.

Meanwhile, Jane and Bingley were speaking quietly, oblivious to the room. Elizabeth could see every emotion flicking through her sister’s eyes. First doubt, then relief, even a flash of anger and sadness, and finally there was on Jane’s face a look of hope that brought Elizabeth no small measure of peace—and did much to raise her opinion of a certain gentleman from Derbyshire. At length, Mr and Miss Darcy were shown Mrs Gardiner’s painting of the Derbyshire countryside and both pronounced it superb.

* * *

As they returned to the parlour, one of the Gardiner daughters escaped the confines of the nursery and used the opportunity to beg for an outing to the nearby park. “Please, Mama? The weather is fine, and we would like to feed the geese! Cousin Lizzy could take us. Please?”

“Your cousins have visitors now, Susannah. You will have to delay your walk for another time.” Mrs Gardiner smiled as her daughter turned imploring brown eyes on Darcy.

“But surely they could join us as well?” The question was for her mother, but the look was for Darcy. He returned her look and knew he would be walking in the park. The little girl had Elizabeth’s eyes and it was not in his power to say no.

“I would by no means suspend any pleasure of yours, Miss Gardiner.”

The matter was quickly settled, and the group found themselves walking through the park with bread for the geese. Bingley deftly manoeuvred himself and Miss Bennet a little apart from the group, and the pair could be seen with their heads tucked slightly together as they spoke. It was clear to Darcy that Bingley would renew his suit. The Gardiner children abandoned their cousins in favour of the company of Georgiana. Young Susannah took one hand, her brothers Edward and Michael took turns with the other, and together they pulled Georgiana to the water’s edge with a constant stream of laughter and chatter. This left Elizabeth and Darcy much to themselves. She accepted his proffered arm, and they continued through the park. They paused their stroll under a tree and for a brief while stood silently observing the others.

Finally Elizabeth remarked, “Mr Bingley’s call today was most unexpected.”

“But not unwelcome, I think,” Darcy answered with his usual aplomb.

“It would not seem so. I believe we have you to thank for this, sir.” Elizabeth kept her eyes resolutely on Georgiana and the children feeding the geese but gestured towards her sister and Bingley.

“It was my error to correct. I sent for him immediately upon arrival at Darcy House yesterday. I confessed all and informed him of my plans to call here today.”

“I believe your actions will greatly improve the atmosphere in the household. My sister’s countenance is lighter already.”

“If I am to be honest, Miss Elizabeth, it is not your sister’s countenance I was thinking of at the time.” Darcy risked a small sideways glance at his companion and was rewarded with a most becoming blossom of colour across her cheeks.

Elizabeth shook her head but made no reply. Having noticed the movement, Darcy asked, “Have I displeased you?”

“It is not that. It seems that I am still trying to comprehend you.”

“And what have you learned?” Darcy was not entirely certain he wished to know the answer but too much had been risked and almost lost due to their misunderstandings.

The words came tumbling from her lips. “I confess, Mr Darcy, as to seeing so many different aspects of your character that I cannot make you out at all. You puzzle me exceedingly. Are you the gentleman of Meryton and Hertfordshire who alienated the entire community with his proud manners, the man who dismissed me as only tolerable? Or are you the impassioned lover of Hunsford Parsonage, who was so consumed by his own desire, so assured of his acceptance that he never considered his feelings might be unrequited? Are you the kind and amiable gentleman who was all ease and friendliness on the journey to London, the gentleman who has been so considerate of my family, my relations whom you previously made perfectly clear were beneath your notice? Truly, I cannot make you out at all. Who are you, Mr Darcy?”

Shocked at the outpouring of such frankness, Darcy took several moments to form an answer. “First, allow me to apologise for the remark I made the night of the Meryton assembly. Not only were my words unjust, it was reprehensible to speak such sentiments aloud. I admit I was in a foul temper that evening and did not wish to attend. However, remaining behind would have been even less appealing.”

Elizabeth replied with a small smile. “It was that remark, you know, that set me against you. Now you must think me ridiculously vain to allow such a small thing to incite my prejudice.”

Darcy shook his head. “I cannot think of you ever as ridiculous. I must admit, though, that I am surprised to learn of your great offense. Of course, I had not thought you heard me, but even so, I recall your laughter as you walked away that evening.”

“I could hardly do otherwise and remain in company, Mr Darcy. Although I prefer to think of myself as a rational creature, I will confess you could not have chosen a more well-formed insult had you intended it. My earliest memory of my mama is hearing her say I would never be considered pretty. It is worse for poor Mary. After she was born, my mother changed her insult to say I would ‘never be considered pretty but at least would always be more handsome than Mary.’ The night of the assembly she came into our room, pronounced Jane to be all that is perfection, turned her eyes to me and said, ‘I suppose you will not embarrass your sisters.’ So, you see, Mr Darcy, I am afraid I was determined to see you well and truly punished for proving my mother to be correct.”

“Your mother is mistaken, Miss Elizabeth. To my eyes, you grow more handsome with every meeting.”

Elizabeth blushed, and there was a long silence as each of them considered the words that had been spoken. Darcy was the first to resume the conversation. “Now I must answer your earlier question. I am, in truth, all the men you described. I have been a selfish being all my life, in practice though not in principle. As a child I was taught what was right, but I was not taught to correct my temper. I was given good principles but left to follow them in pride and conceit. Unfortunately, an only son—and for many years an only child—I was spoilt by my parents, who, though good themselves, encouraged me to care for none beyond my own family circle. Such I was, from eight to eight and twenty; and such I might still have been but for you.”

Any response Elizabeth might have made was interrupted by the sudden presence of her three young cousins. Having left the confines of nursery and home, the Gardiner children were exuberant in their play. The children particularly enjoyed playing with their cousin and grew tired of waiting for her to join them. The boys grasped Elizabeth by each hand and pulled her enthusiastically towards the water, chattering ceaselessly and begging her assistance in catching frogs. Young Susannah had likewise tugged at Darcy’s hand. He bent down to the little girl’s level, and she whispered something in his ear.

He then nodded most solemnly and turned to Elizabeth. “I am afraid I must abandon you, Miss Elizabeth, for this fair maiden has claimed my hand, and my honour demands that I attend to her at once.” Then, with a flourish and a bow, he looked to Susannah and gestured her forward. Helpless against the boundless joy of her young cousins, Elizabeth chanced to look up at Darcy. Whatever Elizabeth had expected of their outing, it was not the sight of the fastidious Mr Darcy chasing her cousin through the park. She flashed him a brilliant smile, shrugged, and chased after the boys without another thought for propriety. She reached her destination in time to see Darcy catching Susannah up in his arms and swinging her in a wide arc before and leading her to a gaggle of hungry geese.

Miss Darcy joined her at the water’s edge. She smiled softly in the direction of her brother and said, “That is how my brother was with me when I was a child. He could not often play with me, but when he did, it was like that.”

“I cannot imagine growing up without other girls. My sisters and I were forever teasing and chasing one another and driving my mother to distraction.”

Mr Darcy soon joined them, followed by Jane and Bingley, and the group stood in amiable conversation for some time, watching the children play.

On returning to the Gardiner residence, the Darcy party took their leave but not before Darcy invited the Gardiners and the Miss Bennets to join them for dinner in two days’ time. The invitation was graciously accepted, and Darcy offered to send his carriage.

Elizabeth, for her part, was astonished at the invitation. She wondered what he could possibly mean by it. Could Jane be correct? Could he still love her? He had been silent when he first called at Gracechurch Street, but that was only in the beginning. Once he became comfortable in the room, he was all openness and friendliness. While standing with her in the park, he had again been silent until she ventured to speak, then he had made himself vulnerable with his honesty. And to entertain Susannah as he might have his own sister in her childhood? Vexing man! So caught up was Elizabeth in her thoughts that she nearly missed out on her sister’s happiness, for Bingley had a request of his own.

“Miss Bennet, I should very much like—that is, may I call on you tomorrow?”

Jane turned crimson but raised her eyes to meet his. “Yes, Mr Bingley. I should like that very much.”

“Excellent, I shall see you tomorrow then. Good afternoon.”

Elizabeth smiled, worried for the state of Mr Bingley’s gloves as it seemed he could not cease twisting them in his hands.

The following afternoon found the Bennet sisters excitedly preparing for an evening of Shakespeare with the Gardiners. The lone upstairs maid was assisting Mrs Gardiner, so the sisters found themselves able to have a private conversation as they helped each other with buttons, lacings, and hairpins.

“I am glad to see you happy,” Elizabeth said as she noticed that Jane’s eyes had a wistful look and the faint pink that began with Bingley’s call earlier in the day was spreading over her cheeks.

“Oh, Lizzy, I do not dare to hope. But I cannot help it. I thought I would be able to think on him as only an indifferent acquaintance, but”—Jane sighed deeply—‟I cannot. I am still in love with him. I believe he loves me as well, though he has not yet declared himself.”

“Of course, he is in love with you! It is evident in his every look. I think he was almost uncivil to everyone else in the room for his inability to look away from you.”

“Do not tease me!”

“I am not teasing you. I am perfectly serious. I shall be surprised if, well, I shall say no more on that for I do not wish to sound like my mother. But I am happy for you. I do fear for the reaction of his sisters, though. Surely they are not any happier now than they were in November?”

“No, they are not. We spoke today of his leaving last autumn. He confessed to being influenced by his friend and sisters. He owned he has learnt a good deal about himself and will not be so easily led in the future. Mr Darcy, he has forgiven, as have I. He might have been willing to forgive his sisters as well, but any time he has mentioned returning to Hertfordshire, they have been no less violent in their opposition than they had been before. Now that he can also charge them with wilfully keeping us apart, he has even greater cause to be angry with them. I do not wish to be the source of distress in his family, but I find I do not feel badly that Miss Bingley is to spend an entire Season with her aunt in Scarborough, and the Hursts have found themselves without an invitation to his townhouse.”

“Why, Jane, that is the most unkind thing I have ever heard you say. I am proud of you.” Elizabeth smiled and took her place at the dressing table.

Jane changed the subject. “Do you think that we shall see your Mr Darcy at the theatre tonight?” Jane asked as she began to arrange Elizabeth’s curls.

“He is not my Mr Darcy, and I do not know if we shall see him or not. I know he enjoys the theatre, but whether he shall choose this production I cannot say. We did not discuss the particulars of our plans with him.”

Seeing Jane’s raised eyebrows, Elizabeth continued. “Truly, Jane, we do not have an understanding. I will confess that I am beginning to better comprehend his nature, and I do not find him at all disagreeable.”

It was Jane who nearly laughed then, and Elizabeth could not understand it. “What have I said? Do I have something odd in my hair?”

“No, sister.” Jane smiled. “It is only that your description of his character reminded me of his slight at the assembly. I wonder, do you suppose that he is not amiable enough to tempt you?”

Elizabeth laughed at this portrait of herself, “Oh, ’tis a dreadful failing to sound so much like the implacable man from the assembly that night. I shall have to reform myself immediately and say that I do like Mr Darcy, though I harbour no hope of ever regaining his particular regard.”

“Elizabeth Bennet, you are blind if you cannot see that man loves you!”

“He cannot. Not after—”

“Oh, for goodness sake, do not speak again of the events in Hunsford! You are being excessively obstinate and I dare say even irrational for reasons I cannot comprehend. Why would a man who did not care for you seek out your company after such a refusal? Does it not speak of his regard that he would introduce you to his sister, then bring you to the same relatives you say he so recently disdained, call on them, and invite them to dinner?” Elizabeth could see that Jane’s confidence was rising as she felt the security of her situation with Bingley, and she was torn between pride in her sister’s newfound assurance and exasperation at being its target.

As Mr Gardiner decried the lateness of the hour, the ladies of the house were at long last ready, the carriage was called, and the family departed for the evening’s entertainment.

* * *

Darcy was exercising every bit of his considerable willpower to avoid offending the current Duke of Avondale. His Grace was engaged in a long-winded recounting of the current goings on in the House of Lords.

Darcy suspected the duke’s true motive was to orchestrate an introduction to his granddaughter. Though the Avondale family title was ancient, its fortune was nearly depleted. The Darcy fortune would do much to restore the dukedom. That the granddaughter was not to make her curtsey until next Season seemed to disturb no one other than Darcy. The duke’s obvious desperation reminded Darcy in no small way of Mrs Bennet’s putting all her daughters out too young, and he determined he might have to reconsider his opinion of some of that lady’s actions.

It was Darcy’s usual habit to arrive at the theatre early, go directly to his box, and then enjoy the performance either alone or in the exclusive company of his invited guests. In truth, he cared little for the opinion of society and detested the entire spectacle of seeing and making oneself seen by the ton. His preferred early arrival also assured he might avoid distasteful conversations such as the one from which he was currently attempting to extricate himself.

He had especially wished to arrive early tonight so that he might improve his chances of spying Elizabeth and her family should they choose this evening to attend as he suspected they might. However, he had been delayed by an unexpected but not unwelcome visit from his cousin Richard. The colonel was giving serious consideration to resigning his commission. Richard had not known civilian life for many years and was seeking Darcy’s advice. The visit was not short, and nothing was resolved, but both men felt progress had been made by the time it was complete. When Darcy was at last compelled to leave for the evening, Richard declined his invitation to join. Happy as the reason for the delay may have been, the result was that Darcy now found himself in an untenable situation with no foreseeable means of escape.

His awkward interlude with the duke was only the latest in what had been a thoroughly tedious evening, and he was beginning to heartily wish he had thought to invite the Gardiner party during his previous call. Already he had been introduced to four new-to-society young ladies. All of them were perfectly lovely, perfectly accomplished, and, to a mind filled only with Elizabeth, perfectly forgettable. None could converse on any topic other than the weather, their gowns, or the last ball they attended. Two of them seemed nearly to faint upon introduction, and all their parents were entirely too interested in determining the true size and nature of his estate and income.

As he was beginning to believe the evening could not get more uncomfortable, Darcy thought he saw the face he had sought near the entrance. At once, he excused himself and moved to intercept the party but was inhibited by the crush of people. His frustration mounted as he navigated the throng and eventually lost sight of her dark head. He was jostled on all sides as people made their way to their seats or their friends. When he had nearly reached the entrance, he stopped to look over the crowd in hopes of once again spotting his lady and her party. He could not locate them and decided he would go to his box. From there, he could search for them during the performance, then invite them to join him during the intermission. He was going that direction when a red-faced man strode past him and knocked an unsuspecting lady into his path.

His hands automatically reached to catch the young woman’s arm before she could fall. In such a crowd, he knew the lady’s mortification would be complete and he could not wish for anyone to become the subject of so much unwanted attention.

It was but a moment before he realised the lady in his arms was Miss Elizabeth Bennet. He was suddenly, and not uncomfortably, aware of the warmth of her arm against his palm, and he watched a delicate pink rise from her neck to stain her cheeks. Her eyes went wide, and he felt her pulse accelerate under his fingers.

He had not released her elbow and was entranced by her scent, her magnificent eyes, and her slightly parted lips. He was, in that moment, entirely lost. “Miss Elizabeth.”

“Mr Darcy.” Elizabeth’s voice was a breath. “I had not anticipated the pleasure of seeing you this evening.”

“I confess I came in the hope I would find you here. I had intended to ask after your plans when I called but was pleasantly distracted.”

Mr Gardiner cleared his throat and gave a subtle nod to Mr Darcy’s hand, which was still resting on Elizabeth’s elbow. Darcy drew away and seemed at a loss as to what he should say or do in the next moment. Elizabeth said quickly, “Perhaps then we should thank the gentleman who exited with such haste. Else we might have missed one another in this crush.”

“Should I ever discover his name, I shall do that, though I did have another purpose for seeking you out,” Darcy replied before giving his attention to the rest of her party. “Mr and Mrs Gardiner, Miss Bennet, might I persuade you to join me in my box this evening? We are to be joined by another who would also welcome your company. Mr Bingley is to arrive soon.”

Mrs Gardiner regarded her husband and indicated her approval of the scheme with a barely perceptible nod of her head.

“It appears, Mr Darcy, that your offer will make all of my ladies happy, and I am therefore obliged to accept,” Mr Gardiner replied.

“There you are, Dar—Miss Bennet! This is a surprise!” Bingley bowed and graced his lady’s hand with a kiss that brought roses to her cheeks. He did at last remember to greet the rest of the party, and it was soon decided they would be the happiest, the most well-entertained, and most content patrons of the theatre for the evening. “But what a dreadful muddle getting in here tonight. They are saying outside that something happened with Somersby.”

“Then it is to Somersby we owe the redemption of this night, Bingley. His misfortunes led to my discovery of our guests for the evening.” Darcy gestured to the Gardiner party.

* * *

As they approached the Darcy box, the first test of their felicity was presented in the form of Caroline Bingley, accompanied by Mr and Mrs Hurst for one last London entertainment before her banishment to the uncivilised environs of Scarborough.

“Why, Mr Darcy,” Miss Bingley gushed on espying them, “we had no idea you would be here this evening!” This she said with a pointed look of disgust at her brother. “What a merry party we shall make!”

Elizabeth watched as Caroline reached for Mr Darcy’s arm, but before she could complete her task, he pivoted smoothly to reveal Mr and Mrs Gardiner standing behind him. Elizabeth had to fight back a smile at his swift manoeuvre.

“As you see, Miss Bingley, the Darcy box is already full this evening, and I am obliged to decline the pleasure of your company.” The look he bestowed on her spoke more of his disapprobation than words could have managed.

Pretending to have just noticed Jane and Elizabeth, Caroline said, “Ah, Miss Bennet and Miss Eliza! What a privilege this must be for you, for surely town offers up many more amusements than those to which you are accustomed. And at such little inconvenience to you as I am sure Mr Darcy has taken all upon himself.”

“You are mistaken, Miss Bingley. We only chanced to meet Mr Darcy on arriving this evening. The true privilege, I believe, will be not in our seating arrangements or choice of entertainment, but in our companionship.” This she said with all politeness, but a possessiveness she was not previously aware of caused her to grip Darcy’s arm firmly as she spoke.

As Caroline stood trembling, Darcy led his party away with Elizabeth on his arm. That one of the most sought-after bachelors in society was escorting an unknown, dark-haired lady drew a number of glances, a few outright stares, and was surely much remarked upon. That she was clearly not of the first circles caused even more muttering in the gathered crowd. Darcy and Elizabeth proceeded as if entirely unaware of the stir their presence had created.

Removal to the Darcy box did not relieve the party from observation. For much of the performance, Elizabeth felt certain there were as many eyes on them as were on the stage, possibly more. Turning to Darcy, she said, “I do not believe I should like to be watched so closely all the time. It makes one feel a bit like a museum curiosity.”

Mr Darcy inclined his head to speak to her. “It is an unfortunate consequence of these seats. I hope the attention does not detract from your evening. I would not wish for you to be uncomfortable.”

“You are kind, but I believe I shall endure, though I do worry for Jane.”

Darcy cast his eyes towards their companions. On seeing that they were oblivious to the scrutiny, he looked back to Elizabeth and said with some amusement, “I do not believe they are in the least troubled by it.”

Elizabeth followed his gaze and noted the look in her sister’s eyes. “Perhaps not, Mr Darcy.”

Darcy held her eyes. “Might we follow their example and find ourselves more agreeably engaged?”

Elizabeth found her voice in time to answer, “Yes, Mr Darcy, I believe we might.”

The intermission brought a stream of visitors to the Darcy box. Mr Gardiner finally excused himself to get refreshments, being joined quickly by Jane and Bingley. Mrs Gardiner chose to stay behind to act as chaperone. Darcy had assumed his customary look of imperturbability while greeting all the visitors with the civility of one born to society. Some were only interested in greeting Darcy following his long absence from town, but most were not so discreetly seeking to learn more about the lady on his arm. For his part, Darcy was fiercely determined to add nothing more to the spectacle by exposing either of them with an unguarded look or careless word.

Near the end of the intermission a woman swept into the box with the importance of a duchess and the familiarity of a near relation. “Mr Darcy! I am all astonishment. It has been an absolute age since I have seen you in town.” Darcy stiffened and his face, if possible, lost even more expression. He felt Elizabeth shift closer to him.

“It seems one of us has been most fortunate then, Lady Winslow. I do not recall you seeking out my company in years.”

“Surely, you do not still hold me in contempt for all that has passed between us? There is no need for such formality. We are friends of old, are we not?”

“While it is true our acquaintance is of long standing, Lady Winslow, I would not call ours a friendship,” came Darcy’s curt reply.

“In truth, we were rather more than friends.” There was a predatory suggestiveness in her eyes. The lady continued. “But that was long ago! Now I am a married lady, and it appears you have also…changed course.”

Darcy sighed deeply. “What do you want, Lady Winslow?” He found he did not have the wherewithal to continue to even pretend civility. Her appearance had taken him utterly by surprise, and he was unprepared for the intensity of emotion she inspired. He was at once overcome with revulsion for the woman herself and with a consuming desire to shield Elizabeth from whatever it was the lady had come to do.

“Will you not introduce me to your new…friend?” Darcy did not care for the inflection of the lady’s voice as she uttered the last word.

“Lady Winslow, may I present Miss Elizabeth Bennet of Longbourn in Hertfordshire and her aunt Mrs Gardiner?” He missed neither the critical eye that Lady Winslow cast over Elizabeth, nor the way Elizabeth lifted her chin and met the lady’s eye with an unflinching look of her own.

“So, you are the one to finally steal darling Fitz from us.” Lady Winslow’s voice dripped with disdain.

“Certainly, as Mr Darcy’s old friend you would agree that he is so formidable a person that no one could steal him away from that which he did not already wish to leave.”

Lady Winslow’s eyes narrowed. “You must have exercised your considerable”—the lady raked her eyes over Elizabeth’s person—“charms to their fullest to convince him to abandon Pemberley so early in the Season.”

Elizabeth’s lips twitched. “Not at all, my lady. In fact, I believe Mr Darcy is more apt to describe me as vexing than charming. While I have heard of the splendours of Pemberley from some of my acquaintance, I certainly have not been so near it as to claim any power over the decisions of its master.”

Darcy felt himself nearly overwhelmed with love for and pride in the woman on his arm.

Before the conversation could continue, Caroline Bingley and Louisa Hurst entered the box on the pretence of seeking out their brother. Darcy turned his attentions to Bingley’s sisters and said, “Miss Bingley, Mrs Hurst, how good of you to join us. I am afraid your brother is not here at the moment. I believe you already know Miss Elizabeth’s aunt Mrs Gardiner.” He gestured at the woman sitting silently in their midst. He did not move to introduce them to Lady Winslow. It was not a connexion he wished to promote.

Left with no alternatives and ever mindful of their social standing, Caroline and Louisa acknowledged Elizabeth and her aunt with the barest of civilities. Elizabeth and Mrs Gardiner replied in kind, and there followed the uncomfortable silence that can only result from so many people having so much to say that cannot possibly be spoken aloud. It was broken only by Darcy’s reminding the visitors that the intermission was likely nearing its end and politely recommending that everyone return to their seats.

Caroline and Louisa looked somewhat taken aback at being dismissed but departed without further comment. Darcy watched them leave and hoped Lady Winslow would follow their example. She did not and instead resumed her conversation with Elizabeth.

“Come now, Miss Bennet. You have piqued my curiosity and I demand satisfaction!”

“You may demand that which I shall decline to give.”

Darcy could keep silent no longer. “Lady Winslow, I am sure you would not wish to miss any of the performance. You really should rejoin your party now.”

Elizabeth released a long breath when Lady Winslow finally left the box. Her aunt spoke for the first time, “Well done, Lizzy. I must say that was almost as entertaining as tonight’s production.” Mrs Gardiner smiled at her niece.

Darcy shook his head. “Well said, Mrs Gardiner. I must apologise to you both. I fear all this has taken away from your enjoyment.”

“Not at all, Mr Darcy. There is always something of pleasure to be found in the foibles of society,” Elizabeth answered, countering his vexation with humour.

Darcy turned to face her and was surprised by the twinkle in her eyes. Any other woman of his acquaintance would have been incensed by the treatment she had received, jealous of Lady Winslow, and furious that he had not spoken on her behalf. But not his Elizabeth. Darcy marvelled at his good fortune and wondered how he had ever thought this remarkable woman to be beneath his notice or attention. “Just so, Miss Elizabeth. Just so.”

Mr Gardiner, Bingley, and Jane returned in good time, and the remainder of the evening passed without further interruption of the party. They remained objects of fascination for some in the gathered crowd, but as none in the group behaved with anything other than perfect propriety, most soon lost interest and returned their attention to the performance on stage. When the performance ended, the group parted ways expressing their anticipation of seeing one another again the following evening at Darcy House for dinner.

* * *

Consumed as she was with her own turbulent thoughts and emotions, Elizabeth hardly noticed her sister’s discomposure on the carriage ride home. It was not until they were retiring for bed that Elizabeth was pulled from her reverie.

“Truly, Lizzy, I do not believe you have heard one word in ten since we left the theatre!”

“Forgive me. If you do not mind repeating yourself, I promise I shall attend properly this time.”

“You are already forgiven. Though I believe you will have to explain your unnatural silence to my aunt in the morning,” Jane said lightly.

“Ha! I will say that I had nothing sufficiently witty to contribute to the conversation. And as we all know that I do not speak unless I intend to astound the whole room, the matter shall be forgot in an instant.”

“That may do well for our aunt, but I am not so easily put off. What were you thinking of?”

“A visitor to the Darcy box while you stepped away, a woman with whom he seemed to share an old acquaintance.”

Jane smiled, “Were you jealous, Sister?”

“Heavens, no. It was evident from their interaction that he does not care for her. There was something about her I found disconcerting. Her manner of address made me feel somehow, unworthy. Or as if I should have felt unworthy. It was obvious to me at least that her presence caused Mr Darcy some distress, and I find myself curious about their connexion.”

“Was she truly so awful?”

“I hardly know how to explain. It was all terribly polite and terribly uncomfortable, but I do not think she had any good intent when she came to his box.”

“Perhaps you should ask Mr Darcy when next you see him.”

“How is such a thing to be attempted? No. I shall have to trust him and suffer the pain of my curiosity in silence. Besides, it is not as though I am required to invite her to tea.”

Elizabeth changed the subject then and Jane was more than happy to share her thoughts and feelings about Mr Bingley and the state of his affections until she was too tired to continue.

* * *

Elizabeth was left to her thoughts as she heard Jane’s breathing shift to the steady rhythm of sleep. Her mind wandered and every path led back to him. Had it been only hours ago that she tried to convince both her sister and herself that Mr Darcy could not possibly continue in his regard for her? His strength seemed to radiate from his person. The firmness of his arm as she stood by his side. His protectiveness as he attempted to shield her from the worst of the scrutiny they had faced. How he could command attention without speaking a word. How that strength became tenderness when he gently squeezed her hand while helping her into the carriage as she left the theatre with her family. His eyes as his indifference gave way to—to what? Surprise, yes, but there was also something more. There was that in his expression that said he was without question her Mr Darcy. She was left to wonder whether her own expression showed how desperately she wanted to be his Elizabeth.

* * *

Darcy sat in a large comfortable chair near the fire in his study. His legs were stretched before him, his jacket and waistcoat tossed to the side, and his cravat hung loosely about his neck. He held a glass of brandy before him, and he allowed his thoughts to drift over the events of the evening as he studied the flames dancing through the amber liquid. In his mind, he could see Elizabeth’s eyes sparkling with mischief as she spoke to Miss Bingley, then ablaze with the fire of indignation as she defended herself from Lady Winslow in the same way they had been fixed on him with absolute fury as he insulted her family only weeks before. Despite her efforts, in no circumstance could Elizabeth’s eyes hide her thoughts. He thought he could spend a lifetime learning their many expressions.

He thought of the time she had been in his arms. For a moment, there was a look in her eyes that made him consider she might return his feelings. He closed his eyes, thought of their evening together, and relished the memory of every sensation. The light scent of lavender in her hair, her eyes, the possessive touch of her hand on his arm, the delicate feel of her hand in his, the comfort of having her at his side: these were the thoughts that carried him into a peaceful sleep.

The Bennet sisters made poor company for their aunt and uncle on the carriage ride to Darcy House the following evening. They were, by turn, excited, nervous, happy, and terrified to face the evening to come.

Elizabeth was full of nervous anticipation. This would be her first time in Darcy’s company since acknowledging to herself her regard for the gentleman. The knowledge that she would be a guest in the home of which she hoped to someday become mistress caused her stomach to lurch.

Elizabeth’s first thought on alighting from the carriage was that she should like to see the house in daylight. Located in Mayfair, Darcy House was as stately and imposing as its master, with grand columns and arched windows that seemed to stretch nearly the length of the block. The house was set close to the street with a stone portico to protect visitors from the not infrequent London rains. The scene was beautifully lit with large torches, and Elizabeth felt like the heroine of a gothic novel, though she hoped for a somewhat less eventful road to happiness. Once inside, Elizabeth could not stop her eyes from taking in every elegant detail. She was pleased with everything she beheld and felt the home perfectly reflected the character of its primary occupant. Every detail bespoke wealth, though without the uselessly finery she had encountered at Rosings Park. With each step, Elizabeth found herself happier and happier with what she saw as they passed from the foyer deeper into the interior of the home where they were finally announced to Mr Darcy and his sister.

* * *

Miss Darcy greeted her new friends, exclaiming, “How happy I am to see you! Truly, I began to think I would perish from anticipation.” She did not forget the Gardiners in her enthusiasm. “Mr Gardiner, Mrs Gardiner, I am pleased you are come. I was terribly jealous when my brother told me he had seen you all at the theatre last night. It sounds as though it was beautiful.”

Darcy then stepped forward to greet his guests. “Mr and Mrs Gardiner, Miss Bennet, Miss Elizabeth…” He paused as he gazed upon Elizabeth’s face. “Welcome to Darcy House.” Elizabeth felt all the warmth of his approbation.

“Thank you, Mr Darcy. You are very kind,” Aunt Gardiner said, breaking the spell. In a short time, refreshments were brought in to be enjoyed as they awaited the dinner service. Elizabeth joined Miss Darcy on a settee near the fire, Jane and Aunt Gardiner took chairs nearby, and the gentlemen opted to stand. In this manner they began an amiable conversation before a servant announced, “Colonel Fitzwilliam and Mr Bingley, sir.”

Miss Darcy rushed to her cousin. “Richard! My brother said you were called away by the war office and would not be returning to us for weeks!”

The colonel was then introduced to those he did not know while Bingley bowed politely to the others in the room and then went directly to Jane. “Miss Bennet, may I say you are looking especially lovely this evening.” He raised her gloved hand to his lips and brushed a light kiss across her fingers.

“You look handsome yourself, sir,” Jane answered. Elizabeth watched their interaction with undisguised joy.

“Well, Richard, it seems your sense of timing continues to be remarkably astute,” Darcy said wryly.

“I have no idea to what you might be referring, Cousin,” Colonel Fitzwilliam retorted. “As always, my arrival at the dinner hour is mere coincidence.” At the sight of Darcy’s raised brow, Richard continued. “Very well, I wheedled the information from your estimable housekeeper, and I thought to offer my services.”

Darcy only shook his head, but Elizabeth laughed at the colonel’s statement. “Well said, Colonel. It is lovely to see you again. I am happy you have come.”

“I see you have managed to coax a smile from my cousin. I have not seen it these many years. Of what shall we speak this evening? I understand you are a great reader.”

Elizabeth laughed. “Oh no, Colonel, that will never do. We cannot speak of books when there was Shakespeare only last night. Otherwise, I should be likely to prattle needlessly, and that would be abominably rude.”

Elizabeth chanced a look at Darcy, who was speaking with her aunt and uncle. She wondered at the expression on his face but gave him a small smile when their eyes met. His countenance seemed to relax and he returned her smile with one of his own. She marvelled at the ease she felt and hoped he would notice from her manner that she was beginning to see his family as her own.

During dinner, arrangements were made for Miss Darcy to join Elizabeth and Jane on a shopping excursion the following day. They spoke of the entertainments they had enjoyed and those yet to be had, the joys of walking in the countryside, and the delights of Hertfordshire versus those of Derbyshire. Only Mrs Gardiner could speak equally well on both subjects, having lived her youth in one and spent much of her adulthood visiting the other. Darcy was pleased to learn the Gardiners planned to tour the Lakes in the summer, and he did not hesitate to issue an invitation to his estate. “When you journey north, you must come stay with us at Pemberley, Mr Gardiner. Pemberley boasts some of the best fishing in the region, and I dare say Mrs Gardiner would enjoy a tour of the park.”

“We would be happy to accept, Mr Darcy. Who, after all, could refuse the wonders of Pemberley?” Mr Gardiner laughed as he answered.

“I believe there are a few who would find it less than charming, Mr Gardiner,” Darcy said.

“Perhaps,” said Elizabeth with a mischievous twinkle in her eyes, “it is only those who have been mistaken in their first impressions.”

“I say, Darcy,” Bingley injected, “I was telling Miss Bennet about your fine garden here. What say you to a tour of the house and grounds after dinner?”

“We recently had some work completed in the courtyard. I believe you will be impressed with the new fountain, Bingley. Perhaps we may begin from here in the dining room and finish there.”

When dinner was ended, the party followed Darcy through the house. Elizabeth was delighted to discover that her first impressions of the house carried through all the principal rooms. She tried not to dwell on how her regard for the master may have influenced her preference for the home. Though she told herself not to look on the rooms as their future mistress, she found she could not do otherwise. In every room, she found herself imagining what it would be like to share such a place with Mr Darcy. Would they read together by that fire? Would she do her needlework in this chair while Miss Darcy played and Mr Darcy wrote a letter?

Walking through his home on his arm caused her to realise, as nothing else had, exactly what she had lost when she turned him away in Kent. Here she saw her life as it might have been: another sister to cherish, family, friends, entertainments, and, at the centre of it all, a husband who loved and respected her. Nowhere was this picture more vibrant in her mind than in the library. Elizabeth gasped as they entered the room.

“I dare say even you could not despair of reading materials in such a place, Lizzy,” teased Mrs Gardiner.

“I do not believe I have ever seen such a collection, sir,” Elizabeth said.

“It is the work of many generations of Darcys, Miss Elizabeth,” Darcy began, before being interrupted.

“Oh! You must see the library at Pemberley, for this one is small in comparison!” Miss Darcy spoke with genuine enthusiasm.

“I can see you truly love your home, Miss Darcy. Perhaps you might tell me of your favourite part of this library? I am afraid I shall otherwise go distracted with thoughts of the magnificence of Pemberley.”

Miss Darcy was quick to agree and began to point out her favourite books and to tell where she best liked to sit in summer and winter to read. Elizabeth reflected once again how pleasant it would be to live every day with the Darcy siblings.

Miss Darcy asked, “Shall we go to the garden next?”

Mrs Gardiner agreed. “I have heard much of the gardens in Mayfair, but this is the first opportunity I have had to tour one.”

“This way, if you please.” Darcy gestured broadly to the door and indicated that Miss Darcy and Colonel Fitzwilliam could lead the way. Elizabeth and her family could not contain their expressions of pleasure on seeing the splendour of the garden by torchlight. Flames danced in their posts, casting a soft glow on the pathway and surrounding plants.

“It is different at night.The torches lend it an almost magical quality,” said Darcy. “Though traditional in much of its design, our gardener was also inspired by old sketches of gardens on the continent. There the grounds are designed to appeal to all the senses. There are fruit trees to taste, running water to hear, fragrant plants to smell, stone that is cool to the touch and, of course, there is an abundance of beauty to be seen.” There was no conceit in his voice, only the pride of accomplishment and a genuine desire to share his knowledge and sense of wonder.

“I have heard of such places, but I had never thought to see their like in London,” replied Mrs Gardiner.

“I would not dare to boast they are anything so grand as their inspiration, but I believe you will find them to your liking.”

Elizabeth soon noticed Mr Bingley and her sister wander away from the group as the party toured the garden. She was relieved when Darcy chose that moment to expertly guide the rest of the party to a new planting of Nottingham Catchfly. “Do you know,” he asked, “these bloom for only three nights?” Aunt Gardiner and Elizabeth exclaimed over the delicate pink and white blossoms while Uncle Gardiner engaged Darcy in a discussion regarding the unusual nature of the plant. Elizabeth caught Darcy’s eye and was caught by the warmth she saw there.

“These flowers would be a perfect addition to your garden at Gracechurch Street, do you not agree, Aunt?” inquired Elizabeth.

“I do. But I have no idea where I should acquire the plants.”

“Perhaps Mr Darcy could be of assistance? Surely he knows from whence came the plants in his own garden?” Elizabeth said with a slight laugh.

Mrs Gardiner joined in the joke at her own expense. “Perhaps he might.”

A few minutes later, Jane and Mr Bingley rejoined their friends, and if anyone noticed their happy, flushed faces, they chose not to comment. Instead, the party retired to the music room where Elizabeth and Miss Darcy were prevailed upon to perform a duet, and a few more conversations were had before those not residing at Darcy House were forced by the lateness of the hour to take their leave.

* * *

Once Jane and Elizabeth attained the privacy of their room, Jane could no longer contain her news and Elizabeth was equally anxious eager to hear it. “Engaged! Has there ever been another creature as happy? ’Tis too much, by far too much. I do not deserve it. Oh! Why is not everybody as happy?”

Elizabeth’s congratulations were warmly received, and there was no kind word that could be expressed that did not bring Jane greater joy. “It is good you have already written my father of Mr Bingley’s renewed attentions. When will he go to Longbourn?”

“On the morrow, and there he shall remain to await our return. Lizzy, he loves me! He has always loved me! My dear sister, can one die from happiness?” Jane spun about the room as she spoke.

Elizabeth laughed as her sister’s joy wrapped around her in an embrace of pure light. “Not you. Not you. For you are goodness itself, deserving more happiness than any other of my acquaintance.” She embraced Jane, and the sisters lay in bed whispering and giggling until the early hours of the morning.

Charles appeared rapturous when he returned to his townhouse in Grosvenor Square that evening. His sister observed his ebullience a moment before saying, “How kind of you to return home. I had begun to think I would not see you at all before I go to visit our dear aunt.”

Caroline’s tone belied her words, but his happiness appeared unharmed.

“I have not forgotten your travel arrangements, Sister, having made them myself.” He responded with greater calm than she had anticipated.

“I cannot imagine what has kept you out so late. Surely you have not been at the Gardiner residence this whole time?”

“No, Caroline, I spent the evening at Darcy House.” He paused before continuing. “Darcy had a small party for dinner. I was fortunate to be included.”

“Why did you not tell me? Surely your sisters were included in the invitation. Dear Georgiana must have been at such a loss without another lady present to guide her.”

“Miss Darcy was not without assistance. The Miss Bennets and their aunt were in attendance as well.”

Caroline winced, but feared to say too much, lest her exile to Scarborough be extended. “How singular.”

“You are to wish me joy, Caroline.” Bile rose in Caroline’s throat as her brother spoke. “Miss Bennet has consented to be my wife. I go to Longbourn to seek her father’s approval tomorrow, and I shall remain in Hertfordshire until the wedding.”

“What? Charles, do be serious!”

“I assure you I am serious. Jane is to be my wife. After the way you have behaved towards her, I cannot think why either of us would welcome you to our home. You should look to the society of Scarborough for a husband.”

“I only wanted what was best for you. Surely you can see that? Jane Bennet is a sweet girl, but she brings nothing to you. If we are to continue to find our place in society, you cannot marry some pretty-faced nobody from the wilds of Hertfordshire!”

“Caroline! I will not hear anything further against my future wife or her family. I am the son of a tradesman. She is a gentleman’s daughter. In marrying Jane, I shall be marrying above my station regardless of our disparate financial situations. Use your time with our aunt to reconcile yourself to this match, Caroline, and perhaps your exile will not be permanent.” With that, her brother strode from the room.

* * *

The following day, the Bennet sisters and Miss Darcy were to be found browsing the shops on Bond Street. Jane and Elizabeth were looking for presents to take home to their sisters and parents, though Elizabeth teased that nothing they could purchase would compare to the gift of Jane’s engagement. Elizabeth enlisted Miss Darcy’s aid in selecting new music for Mary and in turn assisted Miss Darcy in selecting a gift for the younger girl’s uncle. Music for Mary was followed by books for Mr Bennet from his daughters and for Darcy from his sister. There were ribbons and lace for Lydia and drawing supplies for Kitty who had recently taken up the art. The morning passed in easy companionship until the ladies stopped to purchase gloves for Mrs Bennet.

“Miss Elizabeth Bennet, we meet again.” The perfectly cool civility of Lady Winslow’s voice matched her icy stare.

Elizabeth made a shallow curtsey in acknowledgement. “Lady Winslow.” Elizabeth tried to conceal her trepidation when she spoke and hoped she managed to arrange her features into an expression of placid disinterest.

“I had not thought to see you here.”

Elizabeth smiled sweetly and replied, “We never miss the opportunity to visit the area when we are in town. You have found us in a favourite shop.”

“I am pleased for you,” Lady Winslow said in a tone that indicated she was anything but. “I have dearly wished to speak with you and am glad for the opportunity.”

Elizabeth arched a brow at this sentiment. “Forgive me, my lady, but given our brief acquaintance, I cannot imagine why you would wish for such an opportunity nor what we could possibly have to say to one another.”

The lady paused as if considering her response. “I wish to offer you a bit of…friendly advice.”

“Surely, you do not wish to advise me in choosing a gift for my mother?”

“I am certain I could never presume to know the tastes of a country gentleman’s wife. However, I do have some information you might be interested in regarding a certain mutual acquaintance of ours. Under these circumstances I feel I must protect an innocent woman.”

Elizabeth merely raised her brow.

“Do not be missish, Miss Bennet. I mean to protect you.”

“I thank you for your kindness, but I have no need of your protection.”

“That is because you do not know Fitzwilliam Darcy as I do!”

Elizabeth’s discomfort grew in proportion to the volume of Lady Winslow’s voice. “I am certain my knowledge of Mr Darcy is vastly different from your own.”

“Fitzwilliam Darcy is no gentleman. We were once engaged.”

Elizabeth fought to keep her countenance at this news.

“I see you are shocked. I dare say he has not mentioned it. He was my first love, and we were to be married. Then, before his father passed, he betrayed me in the worst possible way. He told me he could not be expected to make do with only one woman when there were so many willing…well, you understand.”

Lady Winslow managed a broken voice and even a few tears as she continued, “I was humiliated and betrayed. I would not wish for you to suffer as I did, Miss Bennet.”

Elizabeth did not realise Miss Darcy had wandered nearby until she heard the younger girl gasp behind her. Lady Winslow heard the sound as well and smirked. “Oh, is that Miss Darcy? I had not seen her before. I thought you were alone.”

Elizabeth determined to end the conversation. “Lady Winslow, I thank you for your concern. I fear we have exhausted ourselves today.” With that, Elizabeth turned to move Miss Darcy and Jane quickly to the door.

* * *

Having achieved her purpose, Arabella departed the shop as well. She boarded her carriage and considered her past. She had never really forgiven Darcy for abandoning her. Arabella’s father had discovered her secret—that she had been with child—and he would not hear of a union with the child’s father. She had always known he would not approve of her beloved George. A steward’s son and an earl’s daughter could be wed only in novels. George Wickham was the only reason she had ever thought to marry Darcy. A marriage to Fitzwilliam Darcy would have secured both George’s future and her own. But all of that was ruined when she had been careless in her father’s London garden and Darcy refused to marry her. Despite her pleas to marry her beloved George, she was forced to marry a man of her father’s choosing within a fortnight of the confrontation.

The current Lord Winslow, her husband, was then the second of three sons, and not expected to inherit his father’s estate or title. He was therefore willing to accept her and her unborn child along with her substantial dowry. He was not a cruel man, and was content for each of them to pursue their own interests. He asked only that she be discreet. However, his home was too distant from London to allow her regular contact with her lover. The babe had not survived, and her husband did not visit her chambers to give her another. Even his ascension to the title had not brought on a change. He was content to allow his younger brother’s son to inherit the title. The years since she took her vows had left Lady Arabella bitter and resentful. She was not remorseful for the actions that led to her present circumstance. Forced to give up her lover and having lost the illustrious Fitzwilliam Darcy, Arabella could not be happy knowing there was something she had been denied. Her reflections carried her to Grosvenor Square. She was determined to call on her new acquaintance, Miss Bingley, and hoped the lady would prove a useful source of information.

From the moment she was announced, Caroline Bingley simpered and blandished. Arabella thought it a thing of beauty when she subtly moved the conversation to the subject of Mr Darcy and Miss Bennet, and her efforts were quickly rewarded. Miss Bingley abused the Bennet family in great detail. By the end of their visit, the ladies had agreed to write whilst Miss Bingley was away.

From the Bingley townhouse on Grosvenor Square, Arabella travelled to her own home. His Lordship was away, and she had taken the opportunity to invite an old friend. He was waiting in her private sitting room when she arrived.

“George!”

The man in regimentals stood and swept her into his arms. “My love! I am glad you are finally returned. I had begun to fear I would have to leave without seeing you.” He kissed her soundly and pulled her to sit with him.

Several minutes later, she told him of the events both at the theatre and on Bond Street.

George said, “I was unaware Miss Bennet and Darcy had grown close. I could see he admired her in Hertfordshire, but when I last spoke with her, I felt certain she would nurture an enduring hatred for him.”

“She is the one you told me of then? The little miss you poisoned against him?” George nodded, and Arabella continued. “What I witnessed between them did not speak of hate. I dare say they looked more content than I could like.”

“I had hoped he would never know such happiness.”

Arabella laid her head against his chest. “I want her ruined. I want them both ruined. I care not how, but I want her family brought down so thoroughly that he could never consider an association.”

He kissed the top of her head and promised it would be so. “Have I told you the regiment is for Brighton? Her youngest sister, Miss Lydia Bennet, is a particular friend of my colonel’s young wife…”

* * *

After the events on Bond Street, the Bennet sisters and Miss Darcy departed for Darcy House. Jane sat on one side of the carriage while Elizabeth sat with a comforting arm around Miss Darcy on the other. It was no easy feat for Elizabeth to whisper comforting nothings to Miss Darcy while struggling to reconcile the intelligence of Lady Winslow with her own opinions of Mr Darcy. She did not wish to again give credence to the words of someone who divulged personal information on short acquaintance, but she could not imagine any reason for the lady to disclose information so potentially damaging to her own reputation. Lady Winslow’s words repeated in her mind: “Fitzwilliam Darcy is no gentleman.” Had not Elizabeth herself recently held those same sentiments? She longed to speak to the gentleman himself.

“Lizzy, what has happened? Who was that woman? What did she say?” Jane reached across to grasp her sister’s hand.

“She is Lady Winslow. We were introduced at the theatre. As to her information, I cannot speak of it. It does not bear repetition. I am only sorry it was spoken in so public a place and in front of Miss Darcy as well.”

“Oh, Miss Elizabeth, please say it is not true. Please say my brother is not a-a rake!” The last word carried so much anguish, Elizabeth thought Miss Darcy would collapse if she were not already seated.

“Hush, now, all will be well.” Elizabeth wanted to say the lady’s words could not be true, but she could not banish the idea they might be.

“Why ever would a lady, particularly one of her station, utter such scandalous accusations for all and sundry to overhear? I suppose it is no coincidence she did not approach you until she was assured we were alone in the shop.” Jane was as shocked as could be imagined at the implication of Miss Darcy’s words.

“I think you are correct. For otherwise the lady’s own reputation would be at risk. Though the events she spoke of must be long past, I cannot imagine the world at large would be so forgiving were the situation made public. A scandal always reflects poorly on the lady no matter if she was truly at fault. Whatever her motives, I have already well learnt not to place much value on the word of someone with whom we are so little acquainted. I suppose I might ask Mr Darcy for his account, but it does not seem necessary given my understanding of his character. Still, he must be made aware of the charges. It is a delicate subject and I do not know how I shall approach him.” Elizabeth realised the full truth of her words only as she spoke them. Lady Winslow could only be lying. But why?

“But my brother will not want to speak of these things. Especially”—Miss Darcy drew a deep breath as though to gather her courage— “especially if Lady Winslow spoke the truth.”

“You know your brother’s character, so you must not give credit to all you hear.” Repeating words of comfort to Miss Darcy for the remainder of the carriage ride proved as beneficial to the speaker as to her audience. Once the party arrived at Darcy House, Elizabeth had not only calmed Miss Darcy, she had also succeeded in settling her own troubled thoughts. She was still curious to discover the story behind Lady Winslow’s accusations but knew she would now be able to inquire with more of civility than accusation.

Upon arrival at Darcy House, Elizabeth had not counted on Miss Darcy encountering her brother so soon, and discovered, much to her chagrin, the young girl was not yet equal to the circumstance. Miss Darcy entered the drawing room, gasped on seeing her brother, then turned and fled the room with a great sob. Elizabeth had the unfortunate privilege of witnessing Darcy’s cheerful greeting die on his lips. She spoke before she could give herself the opportunity to falter. “I believe we must discuss a matter of some importance, Mr Darcy.”

That he was taken back by her brusque manner was evident. Whether or not he was pleased was another question. He looked significantly in the direction Miss Darcy had fled before he responded.

“Of course, Miss Elizabeth. This way then, ladies, if you please.”

Once they had removed to the library, Elizabeth found her courage deserting her. She had dedicated so much time to comforting Miss Darcy that she had given little thought to how she would actually broach the subject with Mr Darcy once the opportunity was at hand. Faced with a pacing and increasingly agitated Darcy, Elizabeth found she could not speak.

It was Jane who filled the awkward silence. “Mr Darcy, I believe my sister encountered an acquaintance of yours while we were out today. Lady Winslow. Though I confess I did not hear her words as I was in another part of the store, I will say it seemed to upset both your sister and mine a great deal. We left immediately after they spoke.”

While Elizabeth marvelled at her sister’s confidence, Darcy paled. He ceased pacing and sat with a heavy sigh. Raising his face to Elizabeth, he said, “Of what do I stand accused?” Then his voice took on a softer tone: “Lady Winslow and I have an old, but long-finished history, and it is her particular habit to accuse me of committing various social crimes against her person. What is it this time?”

Darcy’s distress grew when he saw Elizabeth could not meet his eye and instead directed her words to the floor.

“She said the two of you were once engaged, but that you were”—Elizabeth took a breath and coloured deeply before she finished in a rush— “that there were other women, and you claimed you could not be expected to remain faithful to one when so many were willing to receive your attentions.”

Darcy could not help but be affronted at the repetition of such claims and wondered that she should feel any need to speak to him on the subject. “And you believed her?”

“Because I once believed the tales of a man who flattered my injured vanity, you need not think I would now accept the word of a woman who, on our first meeting, publicly accused me of having loose morals!”

Darcy cursed the day he met Arabella Winslow. “And you returned here immediately? To confront me?”

Her eyes flashing, Elizabeth said, “Unfortunately, your sister overheard the entire encounter, a circumstance I believe was not accidental. Miss Darcy was naturally extremely distressed, as I am certain the tale reminded her of the behaviour of another gentleman of our mutual acquaintance. You will be relieved to know I told Miss Darcy she ought to remember your character. I also said that while I would make the event known to you, I was not inclined to place much value on the word of someone with whom I am so little acquainted. Perhaps you should save your censure for the woman who is spreading vicious gossip rather than the one who has done nothing more than comfort your sister and make you aware of those vile claims.”

Elizabeth quickly strode from the room.

Darcy was left standing in his library with his mouth agape. He ran a hand absently through his hair and turned to Jane who returned his look with an arched brow that was not unlike her sister’s. He took her silent reproof as an imperative to follow Elizabeth. An observant footman made a barely perceptible nod in the direction of the courtyard.

Darcy stood in the doorway watching her brood. In her agitation, Elizabeth had removed her bonnet, and her dark hair now shone in the sun. In shadow, her hair was a lustrous chestnut; in the sunlight, it reflected shades of red and gold. He found himself wondering if her hair would be warm to the touch after so many minutes in the sun’s rays. So lost was he in these thoughts that he failed to notice Elizabeth had caught him in his observations until she spoke.

“If my presence is offensive, Mr Darcy, I shall be happy to remove myself.”

Darcy had the grace to look embarrassed. “I can assure you my thoughts were much the opposite.” Elizabeth nodded and he continued. “I fear I must apologise. It seems time and distance have done little to soften my reactions where Her Ladyship is concerned. I should not have spoken so, especially to you.”

Elizabeth looked away for a moment, her hands nearly crushing her bonnet as she spoke. “I should not have left, but I did not wish to cause another misunderstanding by allowing my tongue to get away with me. I find myself unaccountably irrational where you are concerned.”

Darcy advanced and gently stilled her hands with his own. “Perhaps we might sit for a moment. I shall tell you the whole of my history with Her Ladyship, and we might yet save your poor bonnet.” He led her to a nearby stone bench and saw her comfortably seated before joining her.

“I thank you for your kind attentions to my hat. My mama would be most unhappy were I to ruin it.” Elizabeth could not help but smile, despite the gravity of the subject to be addressed. “As to Lady Winslow, I had noticed your discomfort at the theatre. Perhaps you are correct, Mr Darcy. It would be best if we were to lay all before us and have done with it. Though I do not consider myself entitled to know all your nearest concerns, it seems this would be a formidable barrier to our understanding one another.”

“I have not spoken of this in many years, but, as before, you may apply to Colonel Fitzwilliam and he will bear out the truth of the matter.”

Elizabeth raised her eyes to meet his before she spoke. “I am certain I shall have no more need to apply to the good colonel in this instance than I did before. I only wish to know the truth so I might be better prepared to protect both myself and your sister from such assaults in the future.” Darcy’s heart expanded as he realised the implications of her speech.

Darcy began speaking in hopes of exonerating himself and relieving Elizabeth’s mortification. “It is true that I once asked the woman who is now Lady Winslow to be my wife. I was three and twenty and not long out of Cambridge. I had decided to sample part of the London Season. It was not something I planned. My first thought was, naturally, to go home to Pemberley and spend several months with my father and Georgiana.

“Those plans did not come to fruition. You will recall my telling you Wickham and I were together at Cambridge. We had not been home two weeks before it became apparent the situation was untenable. I am ashamed to admit, I fled Pemberley for London rather than be reminded daily of my father’s adoration of George Wickham. I could not bear seeing my father champion a person so underserving of his love. Arriving in London, I threw myself into the Season with considerably less reserve than was my wont. I was convinced that finding a wife was the sure way to please my father. You would be shocked to know I danced nearly every set.”

Darcy paused in his narration to smile briefly at her bemused expression. “It was in this state I met Lady Winslow, Lady Arabella Barlow, as was. She was all smiles and gentle manners, and I believed myself in love. Certainly, I allowed myself to fall under her power. We were quickly engaged. I had obtained her father’s consent and had only to notify my own father and visit our solicitors before an announcement could be made and the banns read.

“Soon after I proposed, Lady Arabella became increasingly…insistent with her attentions to my person. I attributed her actions to a natural affection for me and did my best to reassure her of our mutual devotion while still maintaining propriety. She was furious with my resolve, accusing me of placing my honour and duty to my family above my love for her.” Darcy continued the story of calling on his betrothed only to find her in a compromising position with another. He told her of the confrontation, and how Lord Rawlins subsequently released him from the engagement with his daughter. Elizabeth gasped more than once. He spared no details and when he admitted his relief at not having to tell his own father of his humiliation, Elizabeth placed her hand on his arm.

He patted her hand gently and continued his recitation. “Wanting nothing more than to be home, I determined to return to Pemberley immediately. There was an express waiting for me at Darcy House, but such was my haste to depart, I did not read it until the second night of my journey. It was then I learned my father was dying. He succumbed to his illness soon after I arrived, and I suddenly found myself master of the estate and guardian of my sister. The fate of my former betrothed was not something which I had time to consider. I eventually learned her desperation to force an early marriage had been born of the knowledge that she was increasing. I never learned the identity of the child’s father. When her father discovered the truth, she was expeditiously married to the son of a peer who had great need of her dowry, but no interest in the lady or her virtue.”

Elizabeth was silent for several moments and Darcy wondered what she might be thinking. At last, she said, “But after these many years, how can she think such a story would be to her credit? The engagement was not public, and even the protection of marriage could not save her from the scorn of society were the circumstances to become widely known!”

“She would not worry how her words reflected on her own character so long as she succeeded in disparaging mine. She has likely blamed me for her unhappiness ever since.”

“It is difficult to fathom such contempt.” Elizabeth shook her head. “What shall you tell Miss Darcy?”

Darcy looked affronted. “Why should I say anything to Georgiana? This does not concern her!”

“While your sister certainly need not know all the particulars, she needs your words to silence her own fears. It has not been so long since her eyes were forcibly opened to the sometimes-duplicitous nature of others, even those whom she might have held in high esteem. She wishes to believe you. I dare say she needs to. But as long as Lady Winslow’s words are the only ones she hears on the subject, she will doubt you, because she still doubts herself. You must help her see her trust has not been misplaced and that her judgment of you is sound.”

Darcy struggled to concentrate on her words rather than the warmth of her hand on his arm or the gentle affection he thought he could perceive in her eyes as she spoke. He told himself the affection was for his sister, but his heart dared to hope it might be for him as well. Instinctively, he placed a hand over hers before he spoke again. “You are a marvel, Miss Elizabeth. No other woman of my acquaintance would forebear such a tale and then think only of my sister and her confusion. It will be as you say. I will speak with her.”

Noticing her own sister near a window with an excellent view of them in the courtyard, Elizabeth rose and said, “And what of your friend and my sister, Mr Darcy? Had you anything to do with their newfound happiness?”

Darcy offered his arm and the couple began walking through the gardens. “Except confessing my previous actions, I did not. I have learnt my lesson well and will never again presume to interfere with such private affairs.”

Elizabeth smiled at his words. “Yet you must have approved his actions. Or at least if you did not approve, you did not say so to him, else he would not now be in Hertfordshire seeking my father’s approval.”

“I suspected what Charles was about when he requested a tour of the gardens. Certainly, I approved of his intentions and was happy to assist in arranging the circumstances. I suppose, my actions could be seen as some slight interference on his behalf.”

“Slight interference, indeed. Mr Bingley is fortunate to have so reliable a friend.” Elizabeth gave his arm a gentle squeeze.

“Perhaps one day he shall return the favour.” Darcy spoke in a voice barely above a whisper, and Elizabeth stopped to look at him. “Elizabeth, do you think, that is to say, might there be any hope for us? Would you someday welcome my addresses?” He could scarcely breathe as he awaited her reply.

“With such progress as we have made today… Perhaps, Mr Darcy. Perhaps one day very soon.”

Before the gentleman could make any reply, Miss Bennet was calling to Elizabeth. It was time to take their leave and return to Gracechurch Street.

Elizabeth saw little of the Darcys in the two days she remained in town following her unpleasant meeting with Lady Winslow. Though Darcy was steady to his purpose in calling at Gracechurch Street daily, he was not able to stay beyond the customary time. He hoped to travel to Hertfordshire with Miss Darcy. Doing so required him to settle many matters of business before he could reasonably depart town. Elizabeth found that while she missed his company, she was also thankful for an opportunity to contemplate his continued regard. She could hardly credit the idea. It had been only a few weeks since she rejected his proposal and it hardly seemed possible her own feelings could have undergone so material a change. In only a few weeks’ time, she had come to think that he was exactly the man who, in disposition and talents, would most suit her. She thought she might already be half in love with him.

“You are thinking of him, are you not?” Jane’s voice interrupted her reverie. The sisters were taking tea alone in Mrs Gardiner’s sitting room as they had preferred remaining at home to making calls with their aunt that morning.

“You have caught me out. How is it with you and Mr Bingley? Do you find yourself thinking of him at odd moments?” Elizabeth asked as she set aside her now tepid cup.

“Oh, Lizzy! I believe you are in love!” Jane teased.

Elizabeth shook her head in reply. “I hardly know. I devoted so much time determining to hate him, and I have treated him abominably. It is difficult to credit that we could be so well suited.”

“I do not think you would have needed to try so hard to hate him if you did not already feel something quite different.”

“Perhaps, but that would make me a wretched creature would it not? What manner of person would determinedly hate someone she secretly loved?”

“It would make you less rational than you profess.”

“How is it you know me so much better than I have known myself?”

“It is my role as your elder sister! I am obliged to know you well in order to better guide you. With parents such as ours, one can hardly expect guidance from any other quarter.”

Elizabeth laughed at this even as she marvelled at the conviction in her sister. “You are changed.”

“Am I?”

“You are, perhaps, the same in essentials, but you speak with greater confidence and are less inclined to disguise your true feelings behind a serene countenance. I believe I must credit your newfound security with Mr Bingley. You have found your happiness, my dear sister, and it has made you see your own worth. I heartily approve.” Elizabeth raised her cup in a toast.

“Keeping my countenance nearly cost me my love.” Jane spoke plainly. “Had I been more open in my affections, Mr Bingley would have had no cause to accept the word of his sisters or friend. It was a difficult lesson. But I hope I have not become too open. I would not wish to appear improper. We have younger sisters enough for that. Our family must always be something of a liability.” Seeing Elizabeth about to object, Jane hurried on. “No, Lizzy. You know I am correct. I love our parents and sisters, but their behaviour is rarely that which would be considered proper. We both of us nearly lost respectable gentlemen due in no small part to the impropriety of our nearest relations. I would not wish to be thought guilty of the same behaviour.”

“I think you shall never have to worry about such a thing. Even when I thought Mr Darcy to be our harshest critic, he said you must be excluded from a description of our family as improper or vulgar. And as we know Mr Darcy is always truthful, we must accept his word in this. That he insists on including me in that exception speaks only to the folly of love, for we are all aware I have often exhibited an impertinence nearing on incivility, particularly towards him.”

“You admit then that he loves you?” Jane teased. Elizabeth answered by throwing a nearby pillow at her sister, and the girls dissolved in a fit of laughter.

The morning of their London departure arrived and with it no small measure of anxiety for Elizabeth. While two days’ separation from Darcy had given her adequate time to evaluate her own emotions, it also left her too free to consider his. Now, as she thought of their being back in Hertfordshire, she could not but wonder if his affection for her could withstand three silly sisters, a vulgar mother, and an indolent father. She would have to shield him as much as possible while also watching to see if he could maintain his newfound determination to be civil.

“It was kind of Mr Bingley to send his carriage for us, was it not?” Elizabeth asked as they readied for the day.

“It was. My aunt and uncle were willing to send us in theirs, but he would insist on having his way,” said Jane.

“He is attentive to you.”

“It is a wonder, Lizzy. I had not before understood what it was to have another person so concerned for my well-being. I have been so used to it being only you and I seeing to our own happiness that I fear I could become spoilt by his attentions.”

“I promise I shall do my duty as your most impertinent sister and address you as ‘Miss Caroline’ should you ever become too convinced of your own importance,” Elizabeth teased.

“Lizzy! That is…” Jane's words trailed off and she turned away from her sister to stifle her own laughter.

“’Tis wholly true and I am determined you shall not succumb to such folly. You are far too good to worry about such things. I am glad you shall have someone to watch over you. He is a good man. I believe you will do well together.”

Mr Bingley’s carriage arrived, and the Bennet sisters bid their aunt and uncle farewell as the trunks were loaded. There could be no further discussion of either Mr Bingley or Darcy as the sisters were accompanied by a Netherfield maid, and neither was of a mind to share any information that might become cause for talk below stairs. The journey to Hertfordshire was uneventful and, saving a brief stop for a change of horses and refreshments, was managed without interruption. Their reception at home was exactly as might be imagined. Mr and Mrs Bennet and their youngest daughters were waiting on the steps of Longbourn when Elizabeth and Jane alit from the carriage.

Mr Bennet was first to greet his daughters. “Jane, Lizzy, I am glad you are returned. I dare say there has not been a word of sense spoken since you departed.” He moved closer and pulled Jane close, then in a voice only she and Elizabeth could hear said, “You have done well child. You shall be happy.” Jane returned his embrace and he moved to Elizabeth, welcoming her home in much the same manner.

Mrs Bennet interrupted then. “Jane! Jane! My dear, sweet girl! You must come inside and refresh yourself for you cannot greet Mr Bingley whilst you are covered in road dust, and he is to join us for tea! You must wear your new blue silk, for he has not yet seen you in it and will surely make you an offer!” Mrs Bennet’s chatter carried her into the house and nearly to the stairs before she remembered her second daughter. “And Lizzy, we are glad you have returned as well.”

Elizabeth exchanged a look with her father, and both rolled their eyes at the cool dismissal. Mr Bennet followed his wife indoors, and Elizabeth turned her attentions on the clamouring of her younger sisters. “Lizzy! You have been gone ever so long. Have you brought us any presents?”

Lydia said, “You will not believe our news! Our dear Mr Wickham had attached himself to Mary King, but when her uncle was informed, he removed his niece to Liverpool, and Mr Wickham is safe! I cannot see how he formed an interest in her. She is such a nasty, freckled thing, and I am certain he is well rid of her!”

“Perhaps we had better say that Mary King is safe,” said Elizabeth in a voice was so low that it was not heard by Lydia.

“Only do not keep Wickham’s attention only to yourself, Lizzy, for I like him as much as anyone.”

“I have no wish to engage Mr Wickham’s affections. Do not fear on my account. However, I feel I must warn you to be cautious. I do not think Mr Wickham to be as good as he would like us to believe.”

“You are only trying to keep me away so you may have more of his attentions. But I shall not listen. Now, what presents have you brought me?”

Elizabeth wondered if she dared speak to her father. It did not seem an undertaking likely to result with success, and she decided to speak first to Mr Darcy when he came into the country. Perhaps he would know how it could be done. When they reached the house, Elizabeth could see her father had already retreated to his book room. She had no doubt he was avoiding his wife’s certain raptures when she learned of Jane’s engagement. Turning to her younger sisters, she said, “Presents shall have to wait. I am covered in dust and should like to—” Elizabeth’s next words were cut off by a shriek from somewhere above. Elizabeth smiled. Jane must have relayed her news.

Mrs Bennet’s voice carried down the stairs. “Oh, we are saved! My dear, dear Jane, I knew how it would be. I knew you could not be so beautiful for nothing! Only think, five thousand a year and a house in town! How grand you shall be.”

Jane’s softer voice did not carry, but her mother’s reply was clear enough. “Of course, he loves you. Who would not love such beauty?”

Elizabeth said to her sisters, “Come, we should not linger. I dare say Jane will tell all of her news soon enough.”

“As if you did not already know!” Lydia admonished her sister. “When were they engaged? Have they had a secret courtship?”

“I should hope all of my sisters would know better than to do such a thing. No true gentleman would ask a lady to enter such an arrangement.”

“You sound like Mary with all her sermons…a woman’s reputation is no less brittle than it is beautiful,” Lydia mocked cruelly. “Honestly, ’tis no wonder the pair of you have not managed to secure husbands!”

“Enough, Lydia,” Elizabeth said. “I am going to change from these dusty clothes, and then I shall come down to hear Jane’s news with the rest of the family.”

Elizabeth encountered her mother leaving the bedchamber the oldest Bennet girls had shared since childhood. “I am thankful at least one of my daughters will do her duty to this family and save us from the hedgerows when your father dies. You must be especially kind now to Jane and Mr Bingley, as your future care depends on them!”

Elizabeth restrained herself from rolling her eyes and answered, “We are fortunate Jane had sense enough to fall in love with a man of good fortune.”

“What has love to do with this? What a foolish notion. Now go change your clothes so you may be fit to be seen when Mr Bingley calls this afternoon. I must speak with Cook and have all of Mr Bingley’s favourite dishes prepared. Only think, five thousand a year!”

Elizabeth entered their room and Jane, hearing their mother had departed, said, “I had hoped my news would lessen Mama’s bitterness towards you. I am grieved it does not seem to have done so.”

“Mama shall forever blame me for the loss of Longbourn. But enough of that. I must say you were wise to tell her of your engagement in as much privacy as could be managed.”

“I hope I have saved Charles from the worst of her effusions. Perhaps the three of us could walk out when he calls?”

“Of course.” Elizabeth agreed. “Have you selected a date?”

“The first of the banns will be read Sunday next, and we shall be married soon after the last reading. It is not likely Miss Bingley will join us for the ceremony, as she will require more time to settle in Scarborough before she travels again.,”

“Mama will be disappointed, but I dare say not nearly so much as your future sister may be. Come, the girls are most anxious to hear all the details of your engagement.”

The sisters descended the stairs and, before entering the sitting room, they could clearly hear Mrs Bennet, Kitty, and Lydia chattering away, debating the circumstances of Jane’s engagement and speculating as to the cause of her wish to be married quickly.

Mrs Bennet complained, “I do not see why they must marry with such haste. Four weeks is hardly sufficient time to purchase your sister’s wedding clothes! And the wedding breakfast! How am I ever to prepare a proper breakfast with so little notice?”

Lydia paid little heed to Mrs Bennet’s concern for wedding clothes and breakfasts but had much to say regarding the timing of the wedding. “Perhaps, Mama, Jane must be married quickly.” Lydia laughed at her own insinuation.

Jane and Elizabeth had by now reached the room, and Jane said, “Mind your tongue!”

Lydia, naturally, was unmoved by her sister’s sharp rebuke. “You are quick to defend yourself. Perhaps I have hit my mark?”

Elizabeth found herself in the unusual position of peacemaker. Rather than adding her own reprimand, Elizabeth placed a calming hand on Jane’s arm, then addressed their mother directly. “Mama, surely you would not wish for my sister’s engagement to be surrounded by such hateful rumours. Only consider, what might Mr Bingley think of a family so willing to disparage his honour?”

Mrs Bennet’s eyes widened in comprehension. “But then he might abandon our dear Jane and the scandal would ruin us all!” She turned her attention to her youngest child. “Not another word of the short engagement, Lydia! Your sister and Mr Bingley simply wish to begin their lives together as soon as may be. It is perfectly reasonable for a young couple violently in love.”

Any further dispute was delayed as Mr Bingley was announced. He went first to see Mr Bennet but quickly returned to the ladies. Mrs Bennet spent many minutes speaking of her delight in at last having a son and asking minutely after his preferences in food, what colours best suited her dear Jane, and if Jane should begin alterations to at least the mistress’s chambers at Netherfield before the wedding. “It is only a short time away and the wife of a man such as yourself must have her due.”

“I thank you for your felicitations, Mrs Bennet. I can assure you of my confidence in your daughter, and I am certain that any changes she may wish to make at Netherfield can be accomplished after we are wed.” After at last being allowed to make his bow to the room, he quickly took a place near Jane. “I am pleased you are returned to Longbourn, Miss Bennet. I have missed your company.”

Jane raised her eyes. “I have missed yours as well, sir.”

Bingley inquired after each of the ladies before suggesting he and Jane take a walk about the grounds with Elizabeth. Mrs Bennet was quick to agree. “Oh, yes. You must go out now for the weather is likely to turn, and there will be no opportunity to walk out later.” Bingley moved to the hall to await the ladies, and Mrs Bennet turned her eyes to Elizabeth. “Mind you do not interfere with your sister’s privacy, for Jane will not truly be secure until they have spoken their vows.”

Elizabeth could think of no civil reply to her mother’s suggestion and so pretended not to hear. “Mary, perhaps you would like to join us? It is a fine day and I have missed your company.”

Mary was startled to be addressed and looked uncertainly around the room. “You wish for my company?”

Lydia interjected, “You had much better ask me, for Mary is dreadfully dull and has no conversation! I shall be able to tell you all the news of Meryton and the officers which I know you are longing to hear!” Kitty looked resentfully at her younger sister, and Mary only cast her eyes down.

“While I do not doubt you have much to share, Lydia, I find I am more inclined to Mary’s company. Perhaps you might share your news when we return to the house. Now, Mary, will you join me, or must I bear the lonely company of a couple in love on my own?”

Lydia snorted. “It is not fair! I am far better company than Mary, and I should be the one to go with Lizzy!”

Perhaps because she remembered Elizabeth’s earlier remonstrations, Mrs Bennet insisted that her youngest child remain indoors. When the couple and their chaperones left the house, Elizabeth succeeded in allowing Jane and Bingley their privacy while she took the time to become better acquainted with her middle sister.

Mr Bingley returned to Netherfield after speaking once again to Mr Bennet, and the family resumed their usual pursuits. He had not been long absent when Mrs Bennet excused herself to speak with the housekeeper and Lydia once again raised the cry for presents. “Jane, Lizzy, we shall all perish if you do not show us what you have brought from London! Did you go to many shops? What did you buy? What have you brought for me?”

Elizabeth gave a rueful shrug and looked to Jane. Seeing her sister’s nod, she said, “Come. There are presents in our room for all our sisters.” Seeing Mary move to the pianoforte, she said, “Do you not wish to receive your gifts?”

“I…that is…yes, of course. I thank you,” Mary stammered.

“What does Mary need with ribbons or lace? I dare say she prefers her gowns rather like her face, plain and hardly worth noticing!” Lydia’s voice was filled with derision.

“Lydia! You will mind your tongue, or I may decide you have no need of gifts,” Elizabeth admonished her youngest sister before turning her attention again to Mary, whose eyes were now filled with unshed tears. “You thought I had forgotten you, Mary. I am distressed that you should have reason to think so. But you are not forgotten, and I dare say you shall be pleased. Now, come!”

“No, I thank you. But I do not think I shall.” Mary’s voice quavered and Elizabeth understood.

Unwilling to allow Lydia’s rudeness to be rewarded, Elizabeth spoke sharply to the girl who was now ahead of all the sisters and halfway up the stairs. “Lydia, you shall have to wait. I have decided to give my sisters their gifts in order of their ages. As you are the youngest, the others will go before you.”

“You are unkind!” Lydia spun on her heel and ran through the house shouting. “Mama! Mama! You must make Lizzy give me my presents!”

“I will go to her,” Jane said.

Silently watching the exchange, Kitty said, “Thank you for thinking of us. I for one would like to see what everyone has got.”

Jane retrieved Lydia, and soon all the sisters were assembled, and the gifts were opened and exclaimed over. Mary’s initial hesitation gave way to joy when Elizabeth suggested that Miss Darcy herself might be persuaded to assist Mary with her new music. Kitty was thrilled with her new drawing pencils and immediately declared she would create a sketch for Jane’s wedding. Only Lydia seemed displeased, declaring the embroidery supplies unnecessary, the fabric only acceptable, and the ribbons entirely incompatible with her preferences.

When the last of the gifts were presented, Jane went to speak to Mrs Bennet and the younger girls returned to their own entertainments. Elizabeth closed the door with a sigh of relief. She dampened a cloth from the basin and placed it over her eyes as she lay down and wondered if Mr Darcy would have consented to an elopement had she accepted him while at Hunsford. Of course, she had never been unaware of the general impropriety of her family, but after so long an absence and so much time in more refined company, she found some of them more unbearable than usual. Rather than dwelling on the deficiencies of her family, Elizabeth spent several pleasurable moments imagining herself in the entertaining, but distinctly quieter, company of the Darcy family, or at least in the company of one Darcy in particular.

She could not escape her family all day and did at last join them for the evening meal. If she had hoped to find the time agreeable, she could not be faulted. She could, however, be disappointed. Jane was too preoccupied with thoughts of her betrothed to offer company; Mary had not yet embraced the idea of being welcomed by her; and Kitty was studiously avoiding any possible confrontation with the still peevish Lydia. Of her parents, only Mrs Bennet seemed equal to conversation at the table.

“Well, Lizzy. Lydia tells me you brought gifts from town, but it would appear you were not so generous with her as with your other sisters. It was most thoughtless of you to not consider her needs as well as you did those of Mary and Kitty.”

“I gave Lydia the same number of gifts as I did anyone else,” Elizabeth carefully replied.

“Yes, yes, but Lydia is far more deserving because she is the youngest and is almost equal to Jane in beauty. ’Twas selfish of you not to give her greater consideration. Why, you did not even choose a fabric that was to her liking!”

Mr Bennet finally interrupted his wife. “Yes, Mrs Bennet. Our Lizzy must be greatly at fault to have thought each one of her sisters as deserving as the next when it is apparent there are some who are far more worthy of her attention.”

Mrs Bennet took this as a compliment to her favourite and, to the satisfaction of all, turned the conversation to Jane’s upcoming wedding.

This became the pattern for their days. Bingley would call; he and Jane would go out walking with her sisters; and he would then stay for dinner. Without a hostess, he was unable to invite the ladies to Netherfield, but given the choice between calling on his love and asking Mr and Mrs Hurst to stay, he found he had no objections to frequently visiting Longbourn. There were calls to make and teas to attend as Jane was fêted by the neighbourhood, and Mrs Bennet boasted the family’s good fortune to all and sundry.

It was on such a morning, less than a week after their return to Longbourn, when Bingley delivered distressing news. He and Jane had set out walking with Lydia, Mary, and Elizabeth not far behind. Kitty had chosen to remain in the gardens to work on her drawing for Jane. As Elizabeth sought to lengthen the distance between the sisters and the engaged couple, Bingley began to cover the subject of his upcoming nuptials. She did not hear all of what he said but was arrested by the few words that drifted in her direction. “I have had a letter from Darcy. It seems he will not come to Netherfield until just before the wedding. Perhaps not until the day before.”

Elizabeth fought to hide her disappointment. From their conversations in town, she knew Darcy had planned to be in Hertfordshire for two weeks prior to the ceremony and that he would likely return after Jane and Bingley’s wedding trip for a more extended stay. She desperately wished for more information yet knew she could not ask.

She was saved the trouble when Lydia blurted, “He is a terrible bore. After his cruelty to poor Mr Wickham, I cannot think why we should miss him, though he is your particular friend. Even so, I cannot blame him for preferring the entertainments of town. Hertfordshire has little to offer, after all, and we shall have even less once the militia depart! I am certain my heart shall break.”

Elizabeth determined then that she must attempt to speak with her father. Still, while she could not like her sister’s manner of speaking, Elizabeth was grateful for the information that followed Lydia’s outburst. “It is not a preference for town that keeps my friend away. There has been a fire at his estate, and he was forced to return to Pemberley to inspect the damage and oversee repairs.”

“I do hope no one was injured.” Elizabeth finally found her voice.

“He did not say. I expect he will give a more detailed account once he has seen the state of things himself,” Bingley answered.

Elizabeth paused to consider her next words. “Perhaps when you reply to his letter, you might assure him that all our family pray for the well-being of those involved and wish for a speedy resolution to his troubles.”

Bingley said, “I shall be happy to send on the regards of your family, Miss Elizabeth.”

“Thank you, Mr Bingley.”

“As we are soon to be brother and sister, I do think you might, each of you, call me Charles.”

“Well then, I thank you, Brother,” Elizabeth teased.

The group continued to Meryton with Jane and Bingley soon falling behind the others. Elizabeth spent most of the time speaking with Mary but found she had difficulty following her sister’s conversation. Her mind struggled between relief and distress at the news of Darcy’s continued absence. Now that she was certain of her feelings and wishes, she began to fear that his might have altered—despite all that had transpired between them in London. While she could not think him inconstant, she did worry their separation might cause him to reflect again on all the reasons he had objected to their match in the beginning.

Mary drew Elizabeth from her thoughts. “I find I am surprisingly disappointed in the news of Mr Darcy’s delay.”

“What, pray tell, are your reasons for disappointment?”

“Not the same as yours, I dare say,” Mary said with a knowing glance at her sister.

“I do not know what you could mean.”

“In truth, after you spoke so well of Miss Darcy, I found myself highly anticipating her visit. Though she is more of an age with Kitty, I had hoped our common enjoyment of music might make us friends.”

“True. Miss Darcy is closer in age with our younger sisters, but she is much more reserved than either. Miss Darcy is an amiable sort of girl who does not enjoy drawing attention to herself.”

“That she is not brash and forward only recommends her friendship further in my estimation,” said Mary.

“You are wise, Mary. Only do not let such praise go to your head.” Mary smiled and shook her head at the teasing.

Lydia, who was a few paces ahead of her sisters, spied a cluster of red coats. “Oh, look! ‘Tis Denny and Taylor with Wickham!” She ran ahead, calling the soldiers’s names in a loud voice.

Not wishing to add to the spectacle, Elizabeth quickened her pace but did not run. Her determined strides carried her quickly to Lydia’s side, and she placed a restraining hand on her sister’s arm as the younger girl made to cross the final distance to her cluster of admirers. “Lydia, you will conduct yourself as a lady or we shall return home!”

Lydia slowed her walk but still made directly for the group of soldiers who were now eyeing the ladies with open curiosity.

“Why if it is not the comely Miss Bennets. Our little party is enriched by the presence of such beauty.” Elizabeth did not care for the look in Wickham’s eyes as he spoke.

Lydia slipped neatly from her sister’s grasp and placed her gloved hand on Wickham’s arm. “You are charming today, Wickham.”

“I am charming most days, Miss Lydia.” This elicited a giggle from Lydia, and she moved in such a way that her own charms were placed on immodest display.

Wickham turned to Elizabeth as Lydia flirted with the rest of the officers. “I am given to understand you are lately returned from Kent, Miss Elizabeth.”

“As you say, Mr Wickham.” Elizabeth was in no mood to humour the impudent man and felt not the least inclination to offer more than the barest civilities required.

“And how did you find that country? Surely the inhabitants of Rosings Park offered great amusement to one such as yourself.”

Not best pleased with his insight into her character, and wishing to put an end to his inquiries, Elizabeth was provoked to mention that Colonel Fitzwilliam and Mr Darcy both spent three weeks at Rosings and asked if he was acquainted with the former.

He looked surprised, displeased, and alarmed, but soon recovered himself sufficiently to say, “In better days, we were often in company. And how did you find him? I believe his manners are different from those of his cousin.”

“Very different, but that is not to say Mr Darcy is lacking. In fact, I believe he improves on closer acquaintance.”

“I hope you have not developed a fondness for our mutual acquaintance, Miss Bennet, for I feel I should warn you, he is not known to be generous to the fairer sex. I know of at least one lady who was left heartbroken and exposed to much ridicule after he suddenly and publicly withdrew his affections. She was soon after required to marry in a hasty fashion.”

Lady Winslow! She did not wish to expose an intimacy with Darcy by revealing all she knew and wondered how she might turn the conversation. At last, she said, “I find that account at odds with what I have seen of Mr Darcy. Perhaps you are mistaken in your information.”

“I cannot think so. But he is accomplished at hiding his true intentions. As you encountered him in that part of the country, he was likely under the influence of his aunt. He would not wish to endanger his connexion to her, and therefore must give at least the appearance of doing what is right. He cannot have changed in essentials.”

Elizabeth was quick to reply. “Oh, no. I believe in essentials he is much as he ever was. I only mean to say that by knowing him better, his character is better understood. Though his manners may not always recommend him, I find they hide nothing of his character, save perhaps a reluctance to expose himself to the follies and judgments of others.” Mr Wickham could make no further reply and the pair soon parted with a mutual desire never to meet again.

On witnessing Lydia’s behaviour and Elizabeth’s attempt to restrain their younger sister, Mary had sought the assistance of Bingley and Jane. The trio arrived as Elizabeth concluded her conversation with Mr Wickham. Her relief upon seeing them was evident, and their arrival provided a much-needed distraction for Lydia. The younger girl was at last diverted from her flirtations and joined her sisters at the milliner’s shop.

Darcy had been in town finalising preparations for his and Georgiana’s visit to Hertfordshire when the express arrived from his steward informing him of a fire that had claimed several tenant cottages before being brought under control. The news had forcibly altered his plans, and they had instead travelled immediately to Pemberley. Now, nearly a fortnight later, he was convinced his steward could easily continue the work already underway. The families were fortunate that no lives were lost, and the injuries sustained were not of a lasting nature.

Darcy was ensconced in his favourite chair by the fire in the library. The spring air was chilly and damp after prolonged days of rain, and the crackling fire served to warm the room’s occupants while simultaneously dispelling much of the gloom associated with stormy days. Grasped between the thumb and forefinger of his left hand was the ring he hoped to one day present to his beloved Elizabeth. The stones were from his grandmother’s jewels and had been reset for his mother so the eleven rose-cut white diamonds now surrounded a brilliant rose-cut emerald. The overall effect was that of a flower set in gold. He had been staring at the ring, lost in his own thoughts, for some time when his sister came upon him.

“Here you are! I had begun to think I would not find you. Are we still planning to depart for Hertfordshire on the morrow? I wish to have Sally begin packing my trunks.”

“What? Oh, yes. Yes, we must depart in the morning or we shall risk missing the wedding.”

“What is that in your hand?” She leaned in for a closer look and then gasped. “Oh, goodness!”

Darcy could not help but smile at her unchecked enthusiasm. “It is tradition to give a Darcy bride a token welcoming her to the family. This was our mother’s. Do you approve? Of giving her this particular ring?”

“How could I not approve? When shall you present it to Miss Elizabeth?”

“I do not know. I have often misjudged the state of her feelings. I cannot help but hope that I am not once again mistaken. I shall bring it with us to Hertfordshire and pray that while we are there the opportunity to bestow the ring will present itself.”

“I do not think you are mistaken. Or if you are, then so am I. For I believe her to be very much in love with you.”

Darcy could not help but be surprised at this intelligence from his sister. “Truly?”

Georgiana laughed. “Yes, truly. Miss Elizabeth would surely have objected to your inviting her family to Pemberley if she did not hold some affection for you. Not to mention her behaviour after the confrontation with Lady Winslow. Were her feelings not engaged, I do not believe she would have troubled herself to seek you out following that debacle. Do not let your fear cost you the opportunity for love.”

“When did you become so wise?”

His sister gave him a grin that reminded him of Elizabeth. “When I began spending time with your Elizabeth, of course.”

The Darcy siblings departed at first light. Bingley had extended an invitation for Darcy and his sister to remain at Netherfield while he was on his wedding trip. Though Darcy did lament the loss of the previous two weeks in the company of his Elizabeth, he consoled himself with thoughts of seeing her at the wedding and then, if the Fates were kind, she would welcome his continued addresses while the Bingleys were away. He hoped that by the time the Gardiners visited Pemberley in the summer, he and Elizabeth might be engaged or, if she consented to be married by licence, perhaps already wed. These thoughts sustained Darcy on the long journey.

“Will Miss Bingley attend her brother’s wedding?” Georgiana interrupted her brother’s reverie on their final day of travel.

“I cannot say as I have not discussed the matter with him, but I believe it was intended for Miss Bingley to remain with her aunt until autumn. She must be allowed time to find her place in her new society and cannot do so if she is frequently travelling.”

Georgiana hid her smile. “No, I dare say she will require half a year at least to gain her footing.”

“I should not be surprised if that were true. I did understand Mr and Mrs Hurst would be at Netherfield.”

“I see,” Georgiana said. “It is unfortunate we shall not see much of Mrs Hurst. For I am certain she will feel the absence of her sister.”

Darcy looked at the young lady before him and wondered, not for the first time, when she had ceased being a child. “She will likely feel it most keenly. But pray, why would we not see our hostess?”

“Oh, perhaps I am mistaken. I assumed you would wish to call on the Bennets as soon as may be on our arrival. ’Tis likely our visit will not be a short one, and I am certain I shall be far too tired to be much company after such a day. Of course, the day of the wedding, we shall all be much engaged until after the breakfast.”

“I should not encourage this, you know”—Darcy attempted a serious expression as he spoke—“but I find I cannot fault the sentiment.”

* * *

The remainder of the journey passed without incident and in due time the siblings found themselves at Netherfield. They were greeted by their host, who was preparing to call on the Bennet family.

“But I say, Darcy, should you and Miss Darcy wish to join me, I certainly do not mind waiting.”

Georgiana looked to her brother and, on seeing his approval for the scheme, answered for them both. “We thank you for your consideration, Mr Bingley, and shall make all haste to join you.”

In a shorter time than either of the men thought possible, the trio had arrived at a Longbourn in chaos. The sounds of Lydia’s wailing could be heard long before they gained entry to the house. “Mama, I must be allowed to go to Brighton without my sister! Mrs Forster has invited me as her particular friend. Me. Not Lizzy! She cannot be allowed to accompany me for she shall ruin everything!” The remainder of her lamentations were unintelligible as she continued to cry.

Mrs Bennet’s shrieks then joined the fray. “I do not see why that ungrateful girl should be allowed to ruin her sister’s travels. She has done nothing but discourage my dear Lydia since her return from Kent!”

Lydia’s voice was heard once again. “Oh, I hate you, Lizzy! I hate you! I hate you! I hate you!”

The visitors had by this time gained the door, and Bingley lifted his hand to knock when the door opened. To anyone who would take the time to recognise it, Elizabeth’s voice held a lethal tone, though certainly not a volume which could compete with her youngest sister. “I have no particular wish to join you in Brighton, Lydia, but it seems we must both learn to suffer our misfortunes!”

It was at this time that Elizabeth came face to face with the trio. After a seemingly eternal pause of only seconds, Elizabeth greeted their party. “I fear you find we are not at our best at the moment. I should like to welcome you inside, but perhaps we had better walk in the gardens for a time? I would be happy to summon Jane.”

Miss Darcy answered first. “Of course, Miss Elizabeth. I, for one, welcome the opportunity for some exercise after spending three days in a carriage.”

Elizabeth gave the younger woman a look of gratitude and turned to have Mrs Hill call for Jane. She then led the visitors to a corner of the garden on the far side of the house where the din from inside could no longer be heard. Jane arrived with Mary and Kitty, and soon Jane and Bingley drew somewhat apart from the others.

After introducing Miss Darcy to her other sisters, Elizabeth spoke of the events they overheard. “I feel I must apologise once again for my family. What a terrible introduction you have had to our home. I fear my youngest sister is spoilt and used to having her way. She is unaccustomed to being denied.”

“’Tis no reflection on you. Pray, do not think you must apologise for your relations. Gracious, should that be the case, I fear I should still be apologising for my aunt’s behaviour whilst you were in Kent!” Miss Darcy said with great conviction, then flushed. “Oh dear, I should not have said such a thing!”

Elizabeth could not help but laugh. “No, you should not. But it seems this is a day for improper speech, so I believe we shall have to do our best to overlook one another’s faults.” Miss Darcy appeared to relax at that statement, and the group continued their walk. Elizabeth enquired after the fire and expressed her satisfaction for the planned repairs. Soon enough, Mary, Kitty, and Miss Darcy found themselves agreeably engaged with one another, leaving Mr Darcy and Elizabeth to speak with some privacy.

When Darcy could contain his curiosity no longer, he asked, “Am I to understand you will be travelling to Brighton?”

“So it would seem, sir. I unwisely attempted to interfere in my sister’s plans to follow the regiment to Brighton, and, for my reward, I shall now be required to accompany her.”

“With the regiment? Surely not!” Darcy could not contain his shock and dismay at the turn of events.

“I see you share my opinion of the matter. But I can assure you the decision is made. My father has already notified Colonel and Mrs Forster of the necessary change in plans, and we are to depart the day after Jane weds.”

Darcy was incredulous. He had thought to have weeks to win Elizabeth’s hand. “But why? What can your father be thinking?”

“I cannot say, Mr Darcy. I can only offer to relate to you the whole of our conversation and hope that you might see what I do not. I fear I have brought the situation on myself.” Darcy did not speak but waited for her to continue. “You see, when Lydia began to crow over her good fortune, I felt it necessary to speak to my father regarding the dangers of allowing a girl such as my sister to accept such an invitation, and to be in the company of one man in particular. Fear not, I did not expose either you or your sister.”

“It began this morning when Lydia received a note from Mrs Forster inviting her to accompany them to Brighton. My parents saw no harm in the scheme. I begged my father to reconsider, emphasising that my sister is full young to be out in company, much less to be left to her own devices in a camp full of soldiers. But he believes himself wiser, insisting she would be under the supervision of Colonel and Mrs Forster.” Elizabeth sighed. “When I insisted, my father replied, ‘Surely you cannot be jealous of your sister. You have had your share of travels. It is only right that Lydia should have her turn.’ He would not be reasoned with, even going so far as to tease me for being missish. In the end, he laughed and said that if I felt the chaperonage of Mrs Forster was insufficient, then he would send me to Brighton as her protector.”

Elizabeth turned to Darcy and completed her narrative in saying, “The news was greeted with the shrieking of my eavesdropping youngest sister. I believe you arrived soon after that.”

“Good god! And this is his final word? Can he be so wilfully blind?”

“Though my father is rarely set in his decisions, I fear this is one of those times. I had not thought he would sacrifice sense for peace, but it seems I have been mistaken.” Any other day Elizabeth might defend her father, but she was not feeling particularly generous towards him at that moment.

“I would be willing to speak to him of my own dealings with Wickham if it will be of assistance.”

Elizabeth could not hold back a smile at the idea of a conference between her father and Darcy. She shook her head and replied, “I do not think that he would give much credit to your words. Though I would not interfere should you wish to try.”

After a few moments in silence, he finally said, “I do not understand. Why would your father—or anyone—doubt the veracity of my words?”

“Oh, dear. I had not thought to discuss another unpleasant topic today.”

“Madam, you have informed me that my word as a gentleman is to be doubted. I believe I require the explanation of such a charge.”

Elizabeth sighed and said, “I will beg you to remember you have requested, nay, demanded this intelligence, and any pain it causes is therefore of your own making.”

Darcy gave his assent.

“You will recall our conversation concerning your behaviour this past autumn?” She winced as she saw embarrassment flash across his face. He nodded.

“Well, sir, you hardly left a better impression on the neighbourhood than on myself. After your insult at the assembly, I found solace in laughing at the arrogance you had displayed and hesitated not in recounting the story to my dear friend. Of course, our mothers overheard, and from there the tale was soon spread throughout the town.”

Darcy’s face reddened. “I cannot begrudge that you would relate your embarrassment to a friend. But I do not see how my reputation could become so sullied by one careless remark.”

“It was not only the events of that evening that set the town against you. You came to the neighbourhood as the guest of a new resident. Expectations were high that you, Mr Hurst, and Mr Bingley might add to our limited society. Instead, whilst Mr Bingley was everything amiable and pleasing, you rarely spoke to anyone beyond your own party, insulted Sir William in his own home, and committed the capital offense of offending my mother, who is perhaps the biggest gossip in all of Meryton, if not Hertfordshire. I am now aware, of course, that you are naturally reticent. And I have seen something of the society to which you are accustomed and can therefore see past the appearance of your behaviour. My neighbours do not have that privilege. I am sorry to cause you pain.”

Darcy’s voice was full of chagrin. “No, no. As you said, it is of my own making. I had not considered how my actions would appear. In truth, I was not concerned. I was too much engaged with thoughts of Georgiana and distancing myself from a certain enchantress to give proper consideration to my friend’s new neighbours.” Elizabeth blushed at this reminder of the duration of his affections and was unable to make a response.

They were silent again for some time before Darcy asked, “My efforts come too late to save you from an unwanted journey. How might I win the good opinion of the people of Meryton?”

Elizabeth laughed. “I suppose you should at least attempt to do so if you are to visit your friend after his marriage. It will not do for Bingley’s guests to go about causing offense. It will be difficult to manage during your brief visits, but I have confidence in you, Mr Darcy. You might begin even today.”

“How so?”

“Oh, my mother is certain to invite Mr Bingley to stay for dinner. When she does, she will include you and Miss Darcy as well. You may then accept not with mere civility but with at least the appearance of pleasure. During the meal you will have opportunity to practice your conversation skills as my mother alternates among her raptures over Jane’s wedding, her worries regarding the wedding breakfast, the joy of Lydia’s visit to Brighton, and likely, her lamentations of how I shall certainly ruin everything.”

“With such inducement before me, I am no longer certain I wish to gain anyone’s good opinion. From your description I would do better to join Richard in France than to face the battlefield of your mother’s table.”

Elizabeth laughed at the picture this presented. “Why, Mr Darcy, I believe you have made a joke! I am all astonishment. In truth, by suffering through such a spectacle, you will win the notice of my father, and he might ease your way with the other gentlemen in the area when you next return.”

“At least now I will not enter the fray unarmed and will be sure to compliment your mother’s arrangements as well as the excellence of her cook.”

Elizabeth and Darcy were soon joined by their sisters and Bingley. Kitty asked, “Is it safe, do you think, to enter the house? Mary and Georgiana wish to practice a duet, and I have promised to show them my newest drawings.”

Jane said, “I believe we may return to the house, but I wish to warn our guests that our mother and sister are likely to revisit the topic of Brighton many times this evening.”

Bingley reassured his betrothed: “Do not worry, dearest. Tomorrow we are to be wed, and there is nothing which can overshadow my happiness in that knowledge!”

“Miss Bennet, we each of us have experienced family quarrels and will not seek to cast aspersions.” Darcy’s speech was awkward, but genuine, and had the desired effect.

The remainder of the day progressed much as Elizabeth had expected, including a painfully humiliating meal during which her mother alternated between praising Jane’s beauty in capturing Bingley, and scolding Elizabeth both for ruining Lydia’s happiness and for refusing Mr Collins. Elizabeth could not fault the look of genuine relief on Darcy’s face when the evening at last drew to a close, and he was able to leave with his sister. As Elizabeth walked with their guests to the carriage, Jane and Bingley dawdled behind for a private moment.

“I am prodigiously proud of you, Mr Darcy!” Elizabeth said after he handed his sister in.

“Have I earned a promotion then?”

“You have. I believe you have attained the rank of Captain of Conversation! You shall soon be renowned for your skills at navigating the treacherous waters of dinner time gossip.”

He made an exaggerated bow, and Miss Darcy laughed through the open door. “You should not encourage him. Such praise will go to his head!”

“We would not want that! Though perhaps we need not worry about creating excessive pride in your brother.” This was said with an arch smile and a lightness that dared him to take offense— which of course he did not.

Darcy only shook his head at her impertinence and said, “Miss Elizabeth, are you still in the habit of walking out in the morning?”

Elizabeth, hoping more than believing she understood his intent, answered quickly. “I am. Though tomorrow I shall have to limit myself to the grounds of Longbourn. If I should disappear before my sister’s wedding, there would be no forgiveness coming from my mother!”

“Nor from your sister,” Jane said as she and Bingley rejoined the party.

“Oh, but your grounds are so beautiful, I cannot think it a great sacrifice to stay near your home,” Miss Darcy interjected.

“Indeed, it is not. There is a stream which runs the length of the northern most edge of the grounds that I find peaceful at an early hour.”

“You must visit it tomorrow then,” Miss Darcy said.

“I shall have to go early for it would not do for me to be absent when the household awakes.”

Later that evening, after the rest of the household was silent, Jane and Elizabeth lay side by side. Elizabeth, acutely aware it was the last evening they would spend in such an attitude, pondered recent events. In the past weeks, she had declined a marriage proposal, seen her sister’s fondest wish granted, discovered she did not know herself as well has she had thought, and fallen in love. It hardly seemed possible that she should love the man whose proposal she had so recently rejected. It seemed even less likely that he should still love her. “I shall miss you, Jane. I shall miss this. We have shared these night-time conferences for as long as I can remember.”

“I shall miss you as well, dearest. For while I have no doubt Mr Bingley will be an excellent husband, he will make a dreadful sister!”

“But perhaps a better bed mate?” Elizabeth asked, and both girls giggled.

“I should hope so.”

“I am thankful you will not be far away. But do not fear, I will not make a nuisance of myself by arriving every day uninvited.”

“Only every other day then?”

“You have caught me out! Now I shall have to amend my scheme and come only once per week, and then when I am least expected.”

“I wish to speak seriously with you for a moment, Lizzy. I fear things at Longbourn will be difficult for you once you return from Brighton. Though we had all hoped that my marriage to Mr Bingley would soothe Mama’s nerves, it is clear that has not been the case. I do not understand why she is still angry with you, but I fear when she no longer has my wedding or Lydia’s flirtations with the militia to occupy her mind, she will return to the subject of your many perceived failings.”

“You must not worry yourself. I have ever been the subject of our mother’s many complaints, and I did not anticipate a change with your marriage. I shall manage as I always have. Besides, if he was not frightened away by our family this evening, I believe that Mr Darcy will renew his attentions when I return from Brighton. So perhaps I will not be long at home.”

“Have you come to an understanding?”

“Not yet. But I have reason to hope we will have such a conversation tomorrow,” Elizabeth confided.

Jane turned to face her sister. “He is a good man, and no matter how you attempted to pretend otherwise, I could see how his absence affected you these past weeks.”

“I did miss him. I missed him more than I can say. You will think me most improper! When he arrived today with Miss Darcy and Charles, I had the strongest desire to throw myself in his arms and beg him to take me away from this place!”

Jane pretended to be affronted. “Not until after my wedding! For I would never forgive you!” The sisters laughed. “Of course, I do not think you improper. Have I not been telling you these many weeks that you are in love with him? And I cannot count the times I have considered asking Charles if we might elope and have done with it!”

“I would never have thought it of you, but I am glad to know I am not alone in my thoughts.”

“No, you are not. Charles and I have been speaking of our return to Netherfield. We have agreed that regardless of whether we remain there or purchase an estate elsewhere, we would like to invite you to live with us until such a time as you are married.”

Elizabeth was stunned at her sister’s generosity. “Surely, you do not wish to begin your marriage with a sister lingering about!”

“Is that what you think of marrying Mr Darcy? That you would not wish to have Miss Darcy lingering about?”

“She is only sixteen. It is hardly the same.”

“It is precisely the same. She is Mr Darcy’s dearest sister. And you are mine. If Mr Darcy does renew his addresses when you return from Brighton, do you not think it would be more peaceably done from Netherfield?”

“Jane, I…” Elizabeth started, but Jane could hear the reluctance in her sister’s voice and pounced.

“I shall tickle you until you agree!” And so she did.

Several minutes later, the pair lay gasping for breath. “I surrender, Jane. I surrender. When I return from Brighton, I shall take up residence with you and Bingley. Wherever that may be.”

From their conversation the night before, Darcy surmised his beloved Elizabeth would be at the place indicated close to dawn. Therefore, he rose early to allow himself ample time to dress without his man, ready his horse, and ride to Longbourn. In fact, he rose too early and found himself picking his way along the stream in the grey, predawn light. How could it be possible after the cruel words of his proposal that she might forgive him in so short a time? Could she yet love him? How would he face her at Bingley’s wedding if she once again rejected his suit?

When she at last stepped into a clearing near the bank, he had the unexpected opportunity to engage in the simple pleasure of observing her for several moments. She reached to remove her bonnet, then her fingers hesitated, and she settled instead for playing with the ribbons trailing from its bow. Darcy found himself oddly disappointed in her choice. He would have liked to watch as the earliest rays of sun reflected on her hair. She moved closer to the water’s edge and appeared to be contemplating something of great importance. He watched as she stepped close to the bank, glanced at the water, then gave the barest lift to her skirts as if eyeing her boots. The lady then gave a great sigh and stepped back to sit on a nearby log instead.

“I should not think you would wish to wade this early in the season. Would the water not be too cold even for a naiad?”

“Do you say then that I am a nymph, Mr Darcy?” Elizabeth smiled.

“Were they not the beauties who presided over streams?”

“You have made me a pretty compliment. But do not worry, my vanity is properly checked, and I shall not come to think too highly of myself as a result.”

“It is good then that I think highly enough of you for both of us,” he said as he stepped nearer. “Good morning.”

“I am pleased to see you here this morning, Mr Darcy.”

“Did you think I would not come?”

“I hoped you would. If you had not…well, it would not be the first time we misunderstood one another.”

“I confess I shared some of your concerns.” He had removed his hat and now stood fidgeting with it as he wished to have his hands free but did not care to place the thing back on his head.

Elizabeth spared him the decision. “Perhaps,” she said, taking the hat from his hands, “we might spare your hat further distress by placing it on this log.”

“Ah, yes. Thank you.” Having freed his hands, Darcy no longer knew what to do with them.

“Did you have something particular to discuss this morning, Mr Darcy? Or do you wish to intimidate me?”

Darcy smiled at her reference to their time in Kent and replied in kind. “Well said, Miss Elizabeth, but you cannot fool me. For I well recall your courage rises with every attempt to intimidate you.”

The tension broken between them, Elizabeth laughed. “You have caught me out, sir. But truly, you do look severe this morning. Were I not of such a strong constitution, I might be frightened.”

“My apologies. I meant to do no such thing. In fact, I find my own courage threatening to fail me.”

“Surely what you have to say cannot be as terrible as all that?”

“No. Or at least, I hope it is not.” Darcy moved his hands to his sides and continued. “In truth, I did have something particular to discuss this morning. You see, I had hoped to use the weeks leading up to Bingley’s wedding to garner the approval of you and your family. However, it seems circumstance conspired against me and, rather than weeks, I had what amounted to a few hours to accomplish what proved to be a much more difficult task than I had initially imagined.”

“It is true we have been most unfortunate in that regard. What will you do now?”

“I shall travel to London after the wedding breakfast and remain until Bingley returns to Netherfield. I shall then return to Hertfordshire for some weeks before travelling to Pemberley to greet your aunt and uncle in July.”

“A sensible plan. I regret that I shall not be travelling with them. I was looking forward to seeing your fabled estate,” Elizabeth said with all appearance of calm.

“I should like to think of your visit as delayed.”

“You are optimistic.”

“I am hopeful.” He took one of her gloved hands in his own. “Miss Elizabeth, after your return from Brighton, if I am in the neighbourhood, I wonder, would my addresses be welcome?”

“And if you are not in the neighbourhood, sir? Should I then not welcome your addresses? Or shall I welcome them from afar?”

“You are impossible!” Darcy replied in an equally teasing tone. “When you return from Brighton, would my addresses to you be welcome?”

The dazzling smile gracing Elizabeth’s face was answer enough, but she did not leave him any doubt. “Aye. They would be welcome, sir. Very welcome.”

“Thank you.” He wiped a hand across his face. “Those words seem woefully inadequate, but I can think of no others.”

“Will you spend your weeks in Hertfordshire courting my family then?”

It was Darcy’s turn to laugh. “Now you have caught me out, Miss Elizabeth. I confess I wish to win your hand, and I mean to gain the assistance of your family in my attempt.”

“’Tis fortunate, then, that I am predisposed to favour your efforts, else I might take offense at such underhanded tactics.”

“I am glad to hear it. It will make the effort all the more rewarding.” Darcy could not look away from the sparkle in Elizabeth’s eyes. He knew he would never be content until he had the right to see those eyes on first waking every morning. “The sun is nearly fully risen. We should go.”

“We should. For you are no doubt expected at Netherfield, and I would not risk a moment of Jane’s happiness this day. It will not do to unnecessarily excite my mother’s nerves.”

“Then I bid you farewell. I will see you at the church, Miss Elizabeth.”

* * *

Elizabeth gave his hand a gentle squeeze and turned away. She entered the house as quietly as she had departed and was relieved to discover her absence had gone entirely unnoticed. Jane woke only when Elizabeth roused her. They were beginning their morning toilette when Mrs Bennet entered. “Oh good, you are already awake. I shall send Sarah to you immediately. Lizzy, you must not think of walking out today for I will not have you ruining Jane’s wedding!”

“Yes, Mama,” Elizabeth said as she exchanged a look with Jane.

“And you are not to monopolise Sarah’s time. She will be far too busy with your sisters to devote any time to your wild hair. Surely a simple braid will do. No one will be looking at you today. And do not tarry, for I am certain Jane shall need your help. Oh, how I wish your aunt Gardiner had come! She would decide to be absent when she is sorely needed!” When the Gardiners had sent their note saying they would not be able to attend due to Mr Gardiner’s business, Mrs Bennet was certain it was a deliberate slight to her daughter.

Elizabeth did not comment on her mother’s concerns and said only, “Yes, Mama.”

“Do not take that tone with me, Miss Lizzy! I shall see you downstairs in two hours, not a moment later; and Jane dear, you will be radiant, I am sure.” With that, Mrs Bennet left the room in a mass of swirling skirts.

Elizabeth turned to face Jane and smiled. “When my turn comes to marry, I do not believe I will follow your example. I had much prefer to elope!”

“Absolutely not! You will endure all the madness of a wedding planned by Mama. If I was not allowed to elope, you shall certainly not be.”

Mary and Kitty entered then. “Who is eloping?” Kitty asked from the doorway.

“No one!” Jane and Elizabeth answered together, then laughed.

“Where is Lydia?” Jane asked.

“She was searching for the ribbon we purchased last week. Did you not hear her complaints?” Mary answered.

“I should not be surprised if half the neighbourhood heard her, Mary. Honestly, there was no need to shout so early in the day!” Kitty said with a great yawn.

“Kitty!” Elizabeth began to admonish her sister but could say no more.

Mary smiled. “It is difficult to chastise her when you are experiencing the same sentiments, is it not?”

Elizabeth was forced to laugh. “You are quite right. Now tell me. What brings the two of you to our room this morning? Surely you do not both require ribbon or lace?”

Kitty answered, “No, we do not. We thought to join you if you will allow it.”

“What a merry party we shall make!” Jane answered.

Lydia joined her sisters when her missing ribbon was located, and preparations began in earnest. The time passed in a flurry of ribbons and lace as six ladies made do with the assistance of only each other and one maid. Hairpins were selected and discarded, ribbons tied, and bonnets rescued from near crushing as the sisters made ready to travel to Longbourn’s chapel. When all was complete, and Jane had been declared a vision of perfection, Mary, Kitty, and Lydia slipped quietly from the room.

“I dare say you are the loveliest bride I have ever beheld,” Elizabeth began.

“Thank you, Lizzy.”

“Are you nervous?” Elizabeth asked.

“I do not think so, but I cannot say. I am more anxious, I think. I am ready to have done with all this fuss and get on with the business of being Mrs Bingley.”

“Mrs Bingley! How well that sounds. You shall be happy, dearest. Though you will be married, and no doubt have little time, I do hope you will spare a few moments to write whilst I am in Brighton.”

“Though I shall not write as often as when I was last in London, you may be assured I will not neglect you. Have you any news to share? I heard you come in early this morning,” Jane said this with a look that would brook no argument or dissembling on Elizabeth’s part.

Elizabeth gave her sister a wide smile. “I fear you will be displeased with me.”

“And why is that?”

“I think my happiness may equal or even overwhelm your own today. After you and Bingley return from your wedding trip, Mr Darcy is to come to Hertfordshire. He will then speak to Papa and make clear his intentions.”

“Oh, Lizzy! I knew it would be this way. I wish you very, very happy!”

Jane embraced her favourite sister and as Elizabeth returned the embrace, she replied, “As I do you.”

Mrs Bennet called up the stairs. “Jane, Lizzy, you must come down at once, else we shall be late!”

“Coming, Mama!”

Elizabeth descended the stairs first, giving her sister a few moments alone to say farewell to her childhood rooms. She waited with the rest of her family and had the privilege of seeing her father’s face when he beheld Jane in her finery. There was a slight dampness in his eyes and a catch in his voice when he stepped forward. “There you are, my Jane. You are radiant as the sun. Perhaps I shall keep you at home after all. Though your Mr Bingley is a good man, I am suddenly not inclined to part with you.”

Jane smiled and embraced him even as Mrs Bennet said, “Keep her? You shall not keep her! How can you say such a thing?”

Longbourn’s chapel was full to overflowing as both the invited and uninvited guests came to witness the marriage of Miss Jane Bennet to Mr Charles Bingley.

In the front of the church where the primary participants stood, two couples had eyes only for each other. The heat and intimacy of the looks they exchanged would have embarrassed any who cared to notice. Even as she listened to Jane and Bingley repeat their vows, Elizabeth hoped she would soon follow her sister in marriage.

In less time than it had taken to curl Jane’s hair that morning, the wedding was complete, and Jane was signing her name as Bennet for the last time. Elizabeth and the Darcy siblings followed the couple from the church and watched as Bingley handed his bride into the open carriage hired for the occasion. They would be taken to Longbourn where Bingley’s own conveyance waited to transport the couple on the first part of their tour following the wedding breakfast. As the other guests departed, Elizabeth noted with some dismay that her family had already left for Longbourn. Miss Darcy must have observed the same thing, as before Elizabeth could contemplate the ruination of her slippers, the younger woman spoke. “Miss Bennet, will you return to Longbourn with my brother and me? I dare say we have ample room in our carriage.”

The offer was accepted with grace and soon the three were situated in the Darcy carriage and making their way with the other guests to the wedding breakfast. Miss Darcy seized the opportunity for a private conversation. “I hope I am not too forward in expressing my delight that you may yet be my sister. I was ever so excited when Fitzwilliam told me his news!”

Elizabeth laughed before replying. “You may own the privilege of being only the second to offer such sentiments. The first, of course, being my own sister who also did not hesitate to express she had always known it would be so.”

“It would appear then we were not the first to know of our mutual interest,” said Darcy.

Elizabeth disagreed. “I believe it was only I who chose to remain ignorant of the situation until recently.”

“Well, it will do no credit to either of you to continue in a dispute. I say we should all rejoice at our good fortune. I have long wished to have a sister and, soon enough, I shall have five,” Georgiana said.

“Be careful what you wish for,” Elizabeth teased.

“So, Brother, while his daughter is in Brighton, shall you undertake the courtship of Elizabeth’s father?” Georgiana asked prettily.

Such was Elizabeth’s cheer when Darcy handed her from the carriage that not even her mother’s shrill voice could discompose her. Oblivious to her abandonment of her second daughter at the chapel, Mrs Bennet exclaimed, “There you are, Miss Lizzy! Here we are labouring to ensure all is ready for our guests, and where have you been? Off traipsing through the countryside, no doubt! Selfish child, not thinking once of your sisters or your poor mother!”

Darcy interjected, “I am afraid the blame must fall on me, Mrs Bennet. Once Miss Bennet had signed the registry, she was determined to join her family. However, I was insistent she remain until we had both signed. I would not wish aught to be amiss for the happy couple.”

Georgiana added, “Indeed, Mrs Bennet, we are indebted to Miss Elizabeth for her kindness. My brother, as you know, is the particular friend of your new son, and we could not think of leaving before Fitzwilliam had seen that all was in order.” The reminder of her new son and the suggestion that all had been done for his convenience easily turned her mother’s mind to other more felicitous subjects, and Elizabeth was spared further mortification.

Mrs Bennet was more than pleased that the wedding breakfast was a stand-up affair. She could often be heard boasting of Jane’s being so well-loved by the neighbourhood that not even Netherfield might have hosted the breakfast. As she moved about the room greeting their guests, Elizabeth found herself standing between Mr Hurst and Mr Philips. She resigned herself to banal conversation with the pair and was not disappointed. Mr Hurst found the ham to his liking but the potatoes too dry and had little else to say. After making a few desultory remarks regarding Jane’s future happiness, Mr Philips used his time to chastise his niece for intruding on her youngest sister’s pleasure trip.

“Your aunt informs me you are for Brighton with Lydia tomorrow. Is that correct?” Mr Philips began in a tone that Elizabeth prayed would not carry through the room.

“It is my father’s wish.”

“And are you pleased with yourself?” her uncle asked with a laugh.

“Pleased, Uncle? I fear I have not the pleasure of understanding you.”

“I should think the question simple enough. You are to join a journey on which you were never invited, and though you will miss the Lakes you have contrived to visit the seaside instead. I simply wondered if you were pleased with the results of your efforts.”

“You are mistaken as to the circumstances under which I travel, sir.” Elizabeth was flushed with embarrassment and spoke with as much respect as she could summon under the circumstances.

“Do not dissemble, Lizzy. It does not become you. I wonder that you did not invite yourself to join Jane instead if you did not wish to travel with the Gardiners this summer. I had thought you to be inseparable. I assure you, that were you my daughter, such silliness would not be tolerated. But you have ever been your father’s favourite, so I suppose it is to be expected.”

This was nearly too much! Elizabeth took a large swallow of wine lest she say something unkind. That Elizabeth agreed Mr Bennet had been too lenient with one of his daughters was not in question, but that she herself was that daughter was another matter entirely. “I can assure you, Uncle, despite what you have heard, I sincerely wish for my youngest sister to enjoy whatever manner of entertainments might be considered appropriate for a young lady only newly out in society.” Elizabeth wondered if she was truly the only one to see the probability of Lydia shaming her family even before her next birthday.

Having said more than she cared on the subject of her impending travel, Elizabeth was horrified to raise her eyes and discover her father had heard every word of her conversation. He had heard and done nothing to intervene. Instead, his eyes held a spark of mischief, and she felt certain he thought she had received her comeuppance at the hand of her uncle. Elizabeth then turned her face determinedly to Mr Hurst and engaged him in what she would later remember only as a particularly tiresome conversation about food, his gout, the weather, and his planned return to London. When she was able to extricate herself from the pair and find others to welcome, Elizabeth thought she could not be more thankful she had accepted Jane’s invitation to stay at Netherfield. She was relieved when at last her mother signalled for everyone to move to the drawing room for tea and cake.

The wedding breakfast progressed apace, and in due time Mr and Mrs Bingley bade their family farewell and left Longbourn to begin their new lives. Once the Bingleys departed, the wedding guests soon followed. Darcy and his sister were among the last to leave. Darcy had little to say, but Elizabeth did not feel slighted. She could see from the torment in his eyes that he was dreading their parting at least as much as she. As they walked out to the carriage, Elizabeth placed her hand on Darcy’s arm.

“I do wish you were not for Brighton so soon, Miss Bennet. I hope you will not think me too forward if I ask you to write while you are away?” Miss Darcy asked, and Elizabeth gave Darcy’s arm an affectionate squeeze.

“Of course, I shall write, and I hope you will as well, for then it will be as if we are not apart at all!” Elizabeth said with a laugh. “You must promise to inform me of your brother’s progress with my father.”

Georgiana barely suppressed a laugh and said in a clear voice, “You may depend on me, Miss Bennet. And when you return, we shall be the first to visit you.”

Darcy released Elizabeth only to hand his sister in the carriage. He turned to face her after he boarded, and Elizabeth was startled by the unabashed affection on his face. She felt a sudden longing to leap into the carriage and bear whatever consequence might come. Instead, she smiled when he said, “Soon, Elizabeth.”

Tears threatened to spill as she watched the siblings depart. Never, she thought, had Longbourn been as lonely as it was then.

The following morning Colonel Forster's carriage arrived to collect the Bennet sisters. Babbling with excitement, Mrs Bennet was rendered even more incoherent than usual. Mr Bennet looked almost remorseful as he handed his favourite daughter into the carriage. It was not in his nature to apologise, particularly not to one of his children. Instead, Mr Bennet settled for speaking as if all had already been forgiven. “Be a good girl, Lizzy, and try to spare a moment’s thought for your poor father. I fear I shall not hear two words of sense whilst you are away. You may write if your sister becomes too much trouble.” With those word, Elizabeth’s father closed the carriage door and the journey began.

* * *

After weeks in Brighton, Elizabeth had seen enough of the bustling seaside town to know that under different circumstances she might have enjoyed strolling the promenade and gazing at the vast water before her or wandering in the many quaint shops. Instead, her days were an endless circle of chasing away men who she sincerely doubted had ever held a serious inclination for anything other than gaming and liquor, chastising Lydia’s forward behaviour while Mrs Forster countered her every effort, and heartily wishing herself elsewhere. She had scarcely found time to write more than once each week to Jane and Miss Darcy and had written her father only once. What could she say that they would wish to hear? Her only consolation came from a few lines in her most recent letter from Mr Bennet that indicated he now regretted sending her away and that he was enjoying the friendship of a certain gentleman from Derbyshire.

Colonel and Mrs Forster were attentive hosts but negligent chaperones. Elizabeth had not been in the seaside resort many days before determining that Mrs Forster made less of a chaperone than even Mrs Bennet. She had also noticed her sister’s increasingly marked attentions to Mr Wickham and was diligent in her efforts to discourage the scoundrel. She attempted to warn Lydia of Mr Wickham’s true nature. Naturally, Lydia dismissed her warning as the bitter rantings of a jealous rival and thereafter flirted even more openly with the lieutenant.

They had been in the area for a month complete and were to attend an assembly to welcome yet another group of men in red coats. Elizabeth was loath to go but could not envision allowing Lydia out of her sight. Even the dubious privilege of tea at Rosings held more appeal than the thought of yet another assembly with two of the most outrageous and ridiculous females she had ever had the misfortune to know.

A couple hours into the event, Elizabeth was dismayed to discover she had lost sight of her sister. One moment she was watching Lydia dance the set with Mr Wickham and, an instant later, the pair vanished. The assembly room was impossibly crowded and not for the first time Elizabeth wondered why she had ever spoken to her father. If she had held her tongue or even enlisted the aid of her new brother, she might have stayed in Hertfordshire, looked forward to a tour with the Gardiners, and most likely be enjoying a summer filled with the attentions and affection of Mr Darcy. More to the point, she would not be chasing her recalcitrant sister through a sea of red coats.

With an exasperated sigh, Elizabeth looked towards the room’s many exits to determine where Lydia had gone. At length, she threaded herself through the crush to the balcony and observe the courtyard below. On seeing no sign of Lydia or Mr Wickham, Elizabeth had to admit her failure. She returned indoors and made quick work of checking the card room and refreshment table before locating Colonel and Mrs Forster.

The colonel and his wife were happily engaged with another couple when Elizabeth approached. “Forgive my interruption, sir. I wondered if perhaps you had seen my sister? I seem to have lost her in the crush.”

“Not to worry, Miss Bennet. Miss Lydia is sure to be nearby.” The colonel turned to his wife, “Have you seen your young friend?”

Mrs Forster glanced quickly about the room. “Lydia is always in such demand that she is not likely to miss a dance. I am certain she has only taken a turn about the garden. Do not worry, Miss Bennet. I shall take charge of her the instant she returns.”

These words did little to reassure Elizabeth. The din of the assembly room combined with worry for her sister was beginning to give Elizabeth a headache, and for the first time, she thought she might appreciate Darcy’s distaste for events such as the one she now attended. What she would give, she thought, to be at Darcy House reading Shakespeare in the library with her beloved Fitzwilliam or walking the fabled grounds of Pemberley on his arm with only the sounds of songbirds to accompany them.

At last, Elizabeth saw Wickham slip back into the room, followed some minutes later by a distinctly dishevelled Lydia, who was joined almost immediately by Mrs Forster. It was clear that rather than chastising Lydia for her inappropriate appearance, Mrs Forster was giggling with the younger girl and looked to be pleading for information.

Elizabeth could take no more. She was mortified by her sister’s behaviour but knew confronting her would create a scene. She crossed the room and spoke in a voice scarcely above a whisper. “I am relieved to see you are well.” Elizabeth’s eyes flashed with anger as she took in her sister’s swollen lips, flushed cheeks, and mussed hair.

“You worry far too much! Just because you are determined to act the part of spinster does not mean I should not have my diversions! For I am determined to catch a husband. I shall be engaged to an officer before I leave Brighton!”

Elizabeth fought to control her tongue before she said, “Marriage is a weighty subject for a ballroom. In any case, I have not come to argue with you. I have a headache and am retiring to the house. I shall wait up for you. We can speak of marriage and officers when you return.”

Lydia rolled her eyes at her sister, clearly aware Elizabeth intended to give her a set down for her scandalous behaviour with Mr Wickham. “There is no need for that. I shall not return until late, and you will probably be asleep.”

Elizabeth leaned in to kiss her sister on the cheek and whispered, “Do not be foolish with your reputation, Lydia. No officer wants a ruined wife.” Pulling back, she said aloud, “Goodnight, Lydia. Goodnight, Mrs Forster. I believe the colonel has already arranged for a servant to escort me home.”

When Elizabeth returned to the Forsters’ lodgings, she utilised a desk in the library to pen a letter to her father, begging him to send for them. She told Mr Bennet she feared for Lydia’s virtue and the futures of all her sisters if the girl were allowed to continue in Brighton for many more weeks. Once that task was complete, she wished she were at liberty to write Darcy. She longed to inform him of Mr Wickham’s actions as they concerned her sister. She also wished to tell him she now thought herself foolish for having delayed making their inclinations known to all the world, and that she at least needed no further time to know her heart. She now knew beyond any doubt that she loved Darcy. She could not imagine a life without him in it and was determined to find some way to tell him so. You must allow me to tell you how ardently I admire and love you. To the rest of the doomed proposal she gave no thought, because it brought her no pleasure to dwell on the past. Some time later, Elizabeth drifted to sleep in the chair, dwelling on thoughts of Darcy and the possibility of life by his side.

She woke to strong hands around her wrists as she was pulled from the chair. Her eyes flew open to see George Wickham, smelling as though he were deep in his cups. “Unhand me at once, sir. Are you out of your senses?” she demanded as she attempted to wrench herself free.

“Lydia! You have done naught but tease me all night!” He pressed closer to her, and Elizabeth struggled to free her hands and push him away.

“I am not Lydia!” She protested loudly, but her shouting was to no effect.

“Hush, woman! You shall wake the entire house with that noise!” To Elizabeth’s horror, the man leant down to kiss her. She was spared that indignity when they were interrupted by a shout from the doorway.

“George! What are you doing?” Lydia’s voice rent the air, and Wickham’s attention turned from the woman he held to the one standing at the door. Confusion came over his features.

“Lydia? But, then who?” He looked from her to the figure in his arms and grimaced. He seemed surprised to discover his mistake.

Lydia began to yell. “Lizzy! My own sister! How could you? I might have known with all your talk of protecting our reputations that you would be of easy virtue! Mama always said you were thoughtless and headstrong! You could not get Mr Darcy, and you could not get an officer of your own, so you decided to steal mine? Well it will not work! George loves me!” While Lydia raged against Elizabeth, Wickham stepped away. Elizabeth was suddenly freezing. She clutched her shawl closer and backed away from the pair. She was too shocked to speak, much less defend herself against the vile accusations spilling from her sister’s mouth.

Lydia’s voice had, by this time, become loud enough to draw the attention of the whole household, and in moments the trio in the library was joined by an alarmed-looking Colonel Forster and then his wife. They were trailed discreetly by their housekeeper. Mrs Forster did not seem wholly surprised at the scene, and Elizabeth spared a moment to wonder at the woman’s reaction. The colonel took in the entire scene with the eye of one accustomed to ascertaining minute details at a glance. He first saw Lydia’s nearly purple face, then Wickham’s drunken state, the way Elizabeth’s eyes were wide with shock and how she clutched her shawl like a shield, and finally the look of guilt in his own wife’s eyes. “Mrs Forster, have you something to share?”

“What? Me? Why, no, of course not! I am as surprised as you to find the lieutenant with Miss Bennet.”

“But you are not surprised he is here?”

Mrs Forster could make no reply and looked at a place somewhere behind her husband instead of meeting his eye.

In a trice, the colonel had his household under good regulation. His wife was sent to her rooms with the promise he would be seeking an explanation, Wickham to his study to await an escort back to camp, and the Miss Bennets to their rooms under the care of his housekeeper. When Lydia made a noise as though to protest, a single look from her host was enough to render the girl silent, though she did glare mutinously about the room.

As soon as the sisters were alone, Lydia left her room to confront her sister. Elizabeth was seated in a chair by the fire when Lydia entered and began her tirade afresh. “I hate you!”

“Shut up, Lydia.” Elizabeth’s voice was a whisper. The words ‘ruined’ and ‘marriage’ reverberated in her mind and, as Lydia raged, all Elizabeth could think was that she had lost Darcy forever. “Do you think I wanted this? I would not wish that poor excuse for a man on anyone, and now because he thought I was you…I cannot even give voice to what may happen. Stay away from me, Lydia, and stay away from him. He cannot offer you anything good.” Elizabeth’s voice broke.

Elizabeth’s words were lost on her sister except the implication that Elizabeth and Wickham might have to marry as a result of the night’s events. “George will never marry you, no matter how you tried to trap him! Your tricks did not work!”

The housekeeper arrived in time to hear the last of Lydia’s words. “Miss Lydia, that is enough! Go along to yer room and ‘ave a nice cup of tea while I see to yer sister. There ye are.” Mrs Brooks had deftly manoeuvred Lydia out the door and into the company of a maid as she continued speaking in level tones. “This’ll have ye feelin’ right as rain in no time at all, miss.” Elizabeth saw the housekeeper quickly mix a few drops from a small bottle into Lydia’s cup before nodding to the maid and coming to Elizabeth.

“Come, dearie. Let’s put an end to this terrible night.” Mrs Brooks extended a hand to Elizabeth.

Elizabeth raised her eyes and looked at the older woman, expecting to see judgment and condemnation, and was relieved to find only compassion. She was shivering again and gratefully accepted the older woman’s assistance in changing for bed. As she lay waiting for sleep to claim her, Elizabeth noted Lydia’s voice had grown silent, and she sent up a prayer of thanks for what she assumed was the laudanum the housekeeper had slipped into Lydia’s tea.

In Hertfordshire, Mr Bennet and Darcy were tucked away in the former’s book room engaged in what was promising to be a lengthy chess match. Georgiana was visiting their Matlock relations and would join him later in the summer. He had been in Hertfordshire less than a se’nnight, having come after the Bingleys’ return from their wedding trip. He was holding to his promise to gain the support of Elizabeth’s family and to repair his reputation in Meryton. He had listened well to Elizabeth’s reproofs in Kent and to the words of his cousins. On reflection, he realised his preoccupation with Georgiana, as well as his resolution to keep his affairs private, had rendered him aloof and given him an air of superiority. He was determined to show Elizabeth that the changes she had witnessed in London and in the few days they spent together in Hertfordshire were not fleeting. He had called on all the principal men of the neighbourhood and found that, with little effort on his part, they were ready to forgive any offense he had caused.

The primary object of Darcy’s campaign was, of course, Mr Bennet. Darcy knew in what high esteem Elizabeth held her father before he forced her to Brighton. Given what he had witnessed of Mr Bennet’s remorse over that decision, he felt certain the two would repair their relationship. He hoped to have Mr Bennet as an ally when Elizabeth returned and so had called daily on Longbourn. His first call had been somewhat awkward. However, once he engaged Mr Bennet in a friendly game of chess, the two found they were able to converse easily on a variety of topics, their favourites being history, Elizabeth, politics, philosophy, Elizabeth, economics, and Elizabeth.

There had been more than a few tense conversations as Mr Bennet began to reflect on the behaviour of his daughters when compared to that of Miss Darcy, and Darcy finally revealed the whole of his history with Mr Wickham. Darcy began to think he was winning the older man’s grudging respect. Mr and Mrs Gardiner had been forced to cancel their planned visit, and Darcy was considering revising his plans for the summer to include a trip to Brighton.

The two men were entering their second hour of play when they were interrupted by a knock at the door, followed by the entrance of a servant.

“Begging your pardon sir, but the post is come,” the servant said.

Mr Bennet took the proffered letters. Through the opened door, Mrs Bennet's cries could be heard: “Oh, Mr Bennet! What news? Is there news of Lydia?”

Mr Bennet did not reply and instead closed the door to his book room. “They are from Brighton,” he said almost to himself.

“Perhaps I should allow you to see to your correspondence.” Darcy made a motion to stand but Mr Bennet stopped him.

“Stay, Mr Darcy. If these letters concern my Lizzy, they concern you as well,” Mr Bennet said and then set to opening the first letter. “Ah, this first is from Lizzy. She is increasingly anxious to return home. She says Lydia’s reputation will soon be in tatters, and it seems Mrs Forster is a most negligent chaperone.”

“What will you do?”

Darcy was not disappointed in his host’s reply. “Oh, I shall send for them immediately. I am sure Lydia will wail and Mrs Bennet will complain of her nerves, but it is no matter. Lizzy should not have the burden of a younger sister who does not wish to listen.”

Mr Bennet then opened the second note, his face turning first white, then grey.

“Mr Bennet?”

Mr Bennet could not speak. His hands trembling, he waved the page vaguely and indicated that Darcy should read it for himself. The younger man did so, occasionally muttering an oath.

“I will kill him,” Darcy said with deathly calm. “I should have done so in Ramsgate. Would that his father had never known his mother, then the world would have been spared the likes of George Wickham.”

“And what of my Lizzy, Mr Darcy?” Mr Bennet’s voice was a whisper.

Darcy stared gravely at him for several seconds. “This changes nothing. When she returns to Hertfordshire, if Miss Bennet will have me, I will marry her. We can have the banns read as soon as may be.”

Mr Bennet seemed surprised. “If word of this gets out, Lizzy’s reputation will be in ruins. And it would seem Lydia has surrendered her virtue to that cad. Can you withstand the scandal of being connected to such a family? What damage will be done to your own sister if her brother is married to such a woman?”

It was evident Mr Bennet was troubled by the words he spoke, but he was determined to have the truth. “I will not hold you to your words. You are not obligated to my family.”

“Society be damned. I love your daughter, Mr Bennet. She is the sole reason I returned to Hertfordshire. I had thought to ask for your consent this week to go to her in Brighton and ask her to be my wife. This incident merely hastens my plans. If she will not have me”—Darcy paused, barely able to give voice to the thought—“if she cannot remain in Hertfordshire, then you and I will devise a plan for her protection. Rest assured, Mr Bennet, I will see to Elizabeth’s safety and comfort for the rest of her life whether she marries me or not.”

“That is a great solace to me, sir. Our Lizzy will need you now more than ever.” Mr Bennet gathered himself for a moment before he continued. “Now, we must attend to this unpleasant business. I shall send to Netherfield at once. I believe Elizabeth will want her sister. Though I do not envy their travelling with Lydia.” Mr Bennet retrieved his writing supplies to respond to Colonel Forster and to pen a note to Netherfield.

“I shall be happy to render whatever assistance you require.”

“I thank you, Mr Darcy. First, let us see what Mr and Mrs Bingley have to say.” Mr Bennet rang for Mrs Hill and indicated his note must be delivered with the utmost discretion. Within minutes a servant had been dispatched with all haste to Netherfield, and Mrs Bennet was none the wiser.

“What will you tell Mrs Bennet?” Darcy was keen to know. Aside from his plain dislike of the woman, he did not trust her discretion.

“For now, I will tell Mrs Bennet nothing. I believe Lydia can be bribed into silence, and since you are willing to protect Elizabeth, there is a chance she will be safely away from Hertfordshire before any rumours reach the village.”

“While I do not share your optimism, sir, I agree it is best to delay any notice to Mrs Bennet until it is absolutely necessary.” Darcy began to weigh the benefit of possessing a common licence against the cost of losing time in getting to Brighton. In the end, his desire to protect Elizabeth won out over his need to avenge himself upon Wickham, and he determined he would go to London.

* * *

Mrs Bennet was in high dudgeon. She had little time to worry over the post which arrived that morning. Two letters were delivered directly to Mr Bennet’s hands—he dismissed her questions with the turn of his back—and a third was given to her. Mary came to her as Mrs Bennet was opening the letter.

“Mama! Did Papa not say that any messages were to be delivered directly to him?” her third daughter asked with a pointed look at the missive barely visible in her hand.

“And who are you to question your mother, young lady? Am I not the mistress of this house? Do I not have the right to answer my own door and receive my own post?”

Mary looked properly abashed and stammered. “Of-of course, Mama.”

Mrs Bennet clutched the letter in her fist, leaving her daughter in the hall, and retreated to her chambers.

Penwood Cottage, Brighton

Dearest Mama,

Oh Mama, it is too terrible! I was having a merry time and making so many friends with all the officers until last night. I danced every dance, and twice with Mr Wickham! You remember him, of course. He said the loveliest things about my new gown, and it was ever so pretty, you know, with the new lace you bought me. And my dear George was beginning to speak to me of marriage! Imagine it, Mama! Me, the youngest of all my sisters, married to an officer! Would that not be droll?

The most dreadful thing happened after the assembly! I returned to the Forsters just the tiniest bit late, for I was speaking to Abbott, who you do not know. He is new to Brighton and, if I was not already in love, I might have liked him very much. When I went into the house, I went to my room directly and was preparing for bed when I realised I had dropped my glove. I went to find it because it is new and, when I passed the library, you will not guess what I saw! I found my own sister trying to seduce my George! I cannot bear to describe it. Of course, Wickham was trying to put her off, and I yelled as loud as you please until I was joined by the whole of the house.

’Tis not fair, Mama! I did not do anything, and I am kept to the house! Lizzy tried to steal George away, and she is allowed to roam about. You must help me! You know Papa will take her side. Wickham and I cannot marry if he is sent away.

Please, please, help us, Mama! Any little money will do so we can get to Scotland. I did want to marry from Longbourn and to make all my sisters be my bridesmaids and have all my friends congratulate me on being the wife of an officer of the regiment, but Lizzy has spoiled it all, and now the only way I can be with the man I love is to run away. Think how lovely it will be when I next write to you and sign my name Lydia Wickham!

Your loving daughter,

Lydia

Mrs Bennet voiced her fears to the empty room. “Oh, my poor, darling, girl! What can be done for her?” She is right, her father will do nothing. He has always favoured Elizabeth above my other girls. That horrible, ungrateful, headstrong child! I have tried to teach her, but she will not listen, and now she has proven herself to be wild and has tried to ruin my dear Lydia’s hopes!

She rifled through her small jewel box, looking for whatever pin money she might still have. When she had gathered what remained of her own money, she crept first into Kitty’s room and then Mary’s looking for theirs. When she was done, Mrs Bennet had collected sufficient funds to send to her favourite child.

Then she sat at her writing desk and composed two letters, one to each of her daughters in Brighton. She tucked the money neatly inside the letter to Lydia and waited for her opportunity. She was convinced that whatever was happening in her husband’s book room was somehow connected to the news she had received from Lydia. But it mattered not, she would be sending an express to Brighton today.

Mr and Mrs Bingley were spending the morning ensconced in her private sitting room enjoying its view of the gardens. “I must say,” said Bingley, “it is convenient that Darcy has decided to call on your father most mornings. I confess when I invited him to stay, I did not anticipate how much I would miss spending time alone with my lovely wife.”

“I miss you as well when we are apart. But we cannot always be together, else how would we manage our home and estate? Besides, I do not believe our friend calls on my father for our convenience.”

“No? What reason can he have to call at Longbourn then?”

“Can you think of no reason? I did not think his attentions to my sister were that discreet,” Jane said this with a light laugh.

“Of course, he means to befriend your father. Darcy is a wise man.”

“Yes, he is. Lizzy is my father’s favourite, his lack of judgment in sending her to Brighton notwithstanding.”

“I shall have to tell Darcy the secret to gaining your father’s consent,” Bingley said with a smile.

“And what is that?”

“He may follow my example. When your father teased about withholding his consent for my suit, I threatened to enlist your mother!”

The pair laughed at that. “A worthy move, I think.”

“Speaking of Mother Bennet, what time do you think she will arrive today?”

Jane sighed. “Not a moment later than absolutely necessary I am certain. I do not mean to be ungrateful, but I wish she would not visit so often.”

“When do Lydia and Lizzy return from Brighton?” he asked with mock innocence.

“Not for another month at least. We shall find no respite there.”

Bingley was spared a response when a light knock sounded, and they were informed of an urgent message from Longbourn. The couple descended to the main floor and a note was handed to Jane who read it quickly then asked the messenger, “Have you any other information? Is someone ill?”

“I apologise, Miss Bennet, that is, Mrs Bingley, but I cannot say. That is, I do not believe anyone is ill. The post come to the house not twenty-minutes before I was sent. The post came, your papa set to reading, then he came out right quick-like looking all ghostly and Mrs Hill told me to come here and give you this and wait on the answer.”

“What is it?” enquired her husband.

“I am sure I do not know. Papa summons us to Longbourn with all haste. He says there is not a moment to lose.” She turned to the servant. “Tell him we will come at once.”

* * *

From the sounds coming from the entry, the gentlemen discerned that Mr and Mrs Bingley had arrived. Moments later, there was a knock on the library door. Mr Bennet opened it at once. “Ah,

Mr and Mrs Bingley, join us.”

Inside the library, Mr Bennet and Darcy allowed the colonel’s note to speak for itself. Darcy read the note aloud to the Bingleys so they might learn of its contents together.

Penwood Cottage, Brighton

Dear Mr Bennet,

It is with a heavy conscience and tremendous guilt that I set pen to paper to convey this news regarding Miss Bennet. This very night while under my care, she was importuned by one of my men. To own the truth, by Lieutenant George Wickham. It seems Miss Bennet fell asleep in the library while waiting for her sister’s return from an assembly at which my wife had agreed to act as a chaperone. It was there that Lieutenant Wickham came upon her.

His attentions were intended for another but in his drunken state he did not realise his error until Miss Lydia came upon the pair and raised the entire household in her distress. Be not alarmed, Miss Bennet was not injured, though she is greatly affected by the potential consequences of her compromise becoming known beyond our house. I have dealt with Mr Wickham; however, Miss Lydia cannot be brought to reason and has been most abusive in her language towards her sister. I fear for your Miss Bennet’s well-being.

I have learnt from my wife that Miss Lydia and Mr Wickham have been meeting secretly these past two weeks. Miss Lydia is of the belief that her sister meant to abscond with Mr Wickham, though anyone with sense could see that was not at all the truth of the situation. I shall leave it to you to determine what is best to be done with your girls.

Until I hear differently, they may remain in my household.

With deepest regrets,

Colonel E Forster

“Oh, my poor sister. I must go to her at once!”

“Of course, Janie, we shall leave on the morrow.” Bingley laid a calming hand on his wife’s shoulder as he turned to face the other men. “What more would you like us to do?”

The four began planning in earnest. Their conversation included the future prospects of all the remaining Bennet sisters, travel arrangements to retrieve Elizabeth and Lydia, and how best to manage any gossip that might arise. Having little disagreement on any topic, all was settled in less than an hour. The Bingleys would travel to Brighton to retrieve their sisters while Darcy left immediately for London to arrange a settlement and purchase a marriage licence. Mr Bennet composed a note for Elizabeth, and the Bingleys returned to Netherfield to prepare for their journey to Brighton.

* * *

Darcy’s carriage was not half an hour from Netherfield before he changed his mind and determined he would travel to Brighton without delay. His solicitor could prepare the settlement with little direction and could also arrange the licence if it was needed. Darcy needed to see Elizabeth. He needed to reassure and comfort her, and whether he was to bring her back to Hertfordshire as his wife or spirit her to Pemberley as his sister’s guest mattered not, so long as they were together. This impulsive decision having been made, Darcy felt a tremendous burden lift from his heart, and he was able to breathe freely for the first time since reading the letter from Colonel Forster. Informing no one of his change of plans, his mind centred on Elizabeth.

A rain-soaked Colonel Forster returned to the house and enquired after the ladies. “Where might I find my wife?”

Mrs Brooks said, “Oh sir, Mrs Forster is with Miss Lydia. That girl is naught but trouble. Always wantin’ this and demandin’ that. And the mouth of a soldier when she thinks no one is about! In all my livin’ years, I’ve not heard such language from a gently bred lady, and about ’er own sister! And forgive me, sir, but the missus is no help a’tall. Whisperin’ and gigglin’ like a child all day, encouragin’ Miss Lydia’s bad behaviour. That one needs to remember she’s the mistress o’ this house and the wife o’ da colonel o’ da regiment, not some flighty little miss on holiday!”

“I thank you for that intelligence. What of our other guest? How fares Miss Bennet?”

Mrs Brooks grew pensive. “As quiet as her sister is loud. She won’ eat properly. I canna e’en get her ta take a spot o’ tea an’ she has na said more’n a dozen words all day.”

“Where is she now, Mrs Brooks? Perhaps I can persuade her to eat at the very least.”

“Perhaps so, sir. I’ll go find ‘er. I also put yer letters on yer desk, sir.”

It was not until Mrs Brooks went in search of Miss Bennet for the colonel that she discovered the girl missing. A quick survey of the servants revealed Miss Bennet had last been seen walking in the garden some hours before. She hastened down the stairs to find Colonel Forster in his study reading his correspondence. Mrs Brooks briefly wondered what news was in the express she had delivered to the missus earlier in the day, but she had more pressing matters at hand and could not give the issue much consideration. “Beggin’ yer pardon, sir, but Miss Bennet is not in house. She’s gone, sir.” Mrs Brooks could not keep a slight edge of panic from her voice.

“What? Where could she have gone?” the colonel demanded.

“She was last seen goin’ out the back gate before the storm, sir.”

“Why would she not have returned once the rain began? Start preparing hot water for a bath and make sure there is tea. I will take Captain Ashcroft and go in search of her at once.” The colonel moved immediately into action, barking orders to servants even as he gathered his things to head back out into the weather.

* * *

Elizabeth had been left mostly to herself at Penwood Cottage in the days following the scene in the library. Colonel Forster was much occupied with his men, and Mrs Forster was always whispering with Lydia in her room. Elizabeth had found the housekeeper a compassionate servant, but her own emotions were disordered. When Elizabeth was alone, she wished for a companion. When the kindly Mrs Brooks asked after her, she wished to be alone. She wanted to run along the shore until her lungs ached. She wanted to crawl into her bed and hide until the end of time. Elizabeth could not make sense of her feelings. She was angry and frightened and ashamed. Though no mention had been made of it, she was keenly aware that if word of her being found alone in the dark with Wickham were to spread, the two would have little choice but to marry. She considered that Mr Darcy might save her from such a fate, but when she thought of his past with Wickham, her thoughts became muddled again and she feared he would reject her. After four days, the thoughts tumbling through her mind would not be quieted even by a book. Thinking a walk would be best, she gathered her pelisse and gloves and decided to take a turn in the small garden.

Elizabeth had not meant to wander so far or to be gone so long. Once outside in the garden, she could hear the waves breaking on the shore. Like a siren’s song, she followed the sound to the beach and, finding it deserted, indulged an urgent longing to run. She ran on the pebbled beach with the sea lapping at her feet and spraying her body until her limbs would no longer support her. When she finally collapsed on the rocky shore gasping for breath, her slippers were ruined, and she was shocked to discover how far she had run. She did not immediately turn back but instead climbed atop a nearby rock and sat contemplating the endless sea. Wordsworth’s lines came to mind as the vast blue-grey of the water and the constant susurration of the waves lulled her troubled spirit into a state of near peace.

The gentleness of heaven brood o’er the sea:

Listen! the mighty Being is awake,

And doth with his eternal motion make

A sound like thunder—everlastingly.

Elizabeth paid no heed to the time until she felt the first of the raindrops. She was yanked unceremoniously from her numb retreat to a wet, cold, and rapidly darkening reality. Whatever the consequences, she knew she must return, and she had no wish to give Wickham or Lydia the satisfaction of seeing her die of her own stupidity. Elizabeth slid off her rock, squinted into the rain, and began walking back in the direction of Penwood Cottage.

She had not gone far before she was soaked to the skin, freezing, and could not see beyond a few feet in front of her. The darkness of the storm grew nearly impenetrable and she hunched her shoulders against the rain, stumbling forward.

“Miss Bennet! I say, Miss Bennet!”

Elizabeth startled at the sound of her name. Peering through the darkness, she could make out a soldier rushing towards her in the rain. Panic surged through her and Elizabeth stumbled and fell forward, landing on her hands and knees. She scrambled to regain her footing but kept slipping on the wet stones. The man in the red coat was upon her in three long strides and a scream tore from Elizabeth’s lips. “No!”

The officer grasped Elizabeth by both arms and pulled her to her feet. “Miss Bennet! Stop. You are safe, but you must return with me.” Elizabeth continued to struggle against his hold, but the man kept a firm grip on her arms as he continued to speak. “Please, Miss Bennet, we must return to Penwood.”

“Colonel Forster?” Elizabeth’s teeth chattered as she spoke.

The colonel loosened his grip. “I have been looking for you.”

The concern in the colonel’s voice broke Elizabeth, and the emotions she had fought to contain since the events of that terrible night came bursting forth in a cascade of tears. Great heaving sobs wracked her body until she nearly collapsed. With no other comfort to offer, Colonel Forster scooped an exhausted Elizabeth into his arms and carried her back to Penwood Cottage. “Come. Mrs Brooks will be half out of her wits with worry by now. Let us return.”

* * *

He and Miss Bennet returned to a house in chaos. After seeing that his housekeeper had Miss Bennet safely to her room, he learned Miss Lydia had taken advantage of the distraction caused by Miss Bennet’s disappearance to make good on her own threat to escape. An express from her mother had been found in her room along with a message of her own. Word had also been received from the camp that Wickham had been seen leaving in great haste. The two were thought to be together and although every effort was being made to search for the pair, no one truly believed they would be found.

Miss Lydia’s note suggested she planned to return to her family as Mrs Wickham. Colonel Forster hoped the girl was not deceived, though he believed she was. The colonel forbade his wife and household staff from speaking of the situation among themselves or with anyone else, “…especially Miss Bennet! That young lady has enough to contend with, and I will not have any of you adding her sister’s foolishness to her burden.”

After her bath, Elizabeth sat by the fire in her room. Though she felt foolish at having worried her hosts, she could also acknowledge being, if not in better spirits, at least resolved to make the best of her future, whatever it held. Mrs Brooks had convinced her to partake of a small meal and some tea, and Elizabeth was surprised that the food seemed to settle in her stomach. She wondered if she should knock on Lydia’s door later to have a sisterly talk but decided she would read the letter she had found waiting for her first. To her astonishment it was from her mother. Though Elizabeth did not expect words of tender affection, she certainly did not expect the vitriol she found on the page before her.

Longbourn, Hertfordshire

Well Miss Lizzy, what have you to say for yourself? Your father has tried to keep it from me, but I have had it all from my Lydia. First you ruin all our hopes by rejecting Mr Collins, then you scheme to garner an invitation to Brighton, and finally you throw yourself at Mr Wickham! I never thought a daughter of mine would behave in such a manner, and towards her own sister’s betrothed no less. Well, I will tell you this, young lady. I will not allow you to jeopardise Mary and Kitty’s futures as you have Lydia’s! I cannot stop your father allowing you to come here, but you will receive no notice from me, and the servants will be ordered not to attend to you. I shall write to my sister Gardiner at once and advise her not to associate with a fallen woman, as she will surely not want such an influence on her young children. And do not think to seek shelter with my sweet Jane. When I have told all to her, she will not wish to have you either! From this day forward, I have only four daughters.

I wash my hands of you.

Frances Bennet

Elizabeth stared in horror at her mother’s words. She did not wonder at what Lydia might have said—after all, she had been listening to her sister’s insults for days. Her difficulty lay in understanding how it was that Mrs Bennet could believe the lies spun by her youngest child. She had long known her mother to be a woman of mean understanding, but the letter in her hands was far worse than anything she previously considered possible. Elizabeth found that she had not yet cried all her tears. She seemed to be in possession of an endless supply.

* * *

“What is it, Mrs Brooks?”

Colonel Forster’s voice was harsher than he intended when the housekeeper interrupted the stillness of his study. He could not believe the youngest Bennet girl and his officer had managed to evade every attempt to locate them.

“There is a gentleman to see ye, sir. A Mr Darcy, sir. ’e says ’e is here on behalf o’ the Bennet family.”

“Darcy? Why do I know that name?” He was pensive for several moments and then the memory came to him. “Of course. He was in Hertfordshire. You say he claims to be here on behalf of the Bennets?”

“Aye, sir. That’s what ’e tol’ me a’right.”

“I am afraid I have no glad tidings for the man. Please show him in.” He poured two large glasses of brandy while he waited.

Darcy was announced, greetings were exchanged, and the colonel offered a glass of brandy to his visitor. “Take it, man, you look as though the devil himself were chasing you.”

“Please forgive the lateness of my arrival. The roads were abominable. I had intended to wait and call in the morning, but when I saw light from within…” Darcy paused. “When I saw the light, I thought I should at least notify you of the family’s pending arrival.”

“Do not apologise, Mr Darcy. As it happens, I am relieved you are come. It is likely you passed my search parties.”

Darcy looked up sharply. “Search parties? Who has gone missing?”

“I am afraid my officer Lieutenant Wickham has run off with the youngest Bennet girl. They were missed after the dinner hour. Miss Lydia left behind this note.” He handed Mr Darcy Miss Lydia’s message and noted the relief that flooded his visitor’s face.

Darcy scanned the words briefly and crumpled the note in his fist. “That man should be hanged,” he bit out. “What has been done to recover them? Is it certain they are gone to Scotland?”

“My men are searching from here to London and then further north. ’Tis the only reasonable direction for them to take. It is known among his fellows that Wickham has associates in town. If our efforts to the north come to naught, we will redirect.”

“But is it certain she is with him? Were they seen together?”

“Mr Darcy, though they have not been seen today, they certainly were seen in company often enough that their mutual disappearance will be much remarked upon.”

“Then she is ruined. She will destroy the hopes of all her sisters. I must leave at once. I cannot delay a moment longer.”

“What do you mean, you must leave at once?”

Darcy took a large swallow of his brandy. This was not why he had come to Brighton, but he could not allow Elizabeth to suffer further harm from her sister’s foolishness. “They must be recovered, and I have, or know of those who have, the contacts to do so. The longer that girl is in his company without the benefit of marriage, the more likely it is he will do her serious harm. He will abandon her as soon as he tires of her or when whatever monies she has provided run out. And then God help her.”

“And if you find them?”

“Then God help him.” Darcy’s face was impassive, but his tone spoke of implacable rage. “I must demand one thing of you, Colonel.”

He was certain even before the question was asked that whatever this man wanted he would gladly acquiesce. “What is that, sir?”

“You must tell no one of my coming here tonight or of my involvement in the search for Lieutenant Wickham and the Bennet girl. I would not wish to raise the hopes of the family only to see them crushed. They have suffered enough already.”

“Do you not think you take too much upon yourself, Mr Darcy?”

“I do not. The fault in this is all mine and so must the remedy be. Had I but told you even in Meryton what sort of man you had in Wickham, we would not now be having this conversation.”

“Perhaps, perhaps not. Wickham is all charm and affability. I may have been inclined to allow the man to prove himself.” He tried to assuage Darcy’s guilt.

“No, sir. Had I been more open, had I not placed my own concerns above the needs of others, I can assure you that the truth of the matter would have convinced you entirely. You must allow me this.”

Seeing that Darcy was not to be convinced, the colonel did not argue further.

Elizabeth longed for sleep. It was well past time to be in the arms of Morpheus, but she could not make her way there. Every time she closed her eyes, it was the same: her mother and Lydia calling her vile names, Wickham’s face bending towards hers, a crushing weight on her soul as in her mind she saw Darcy look at her with contempt and walk away. She began to wish for the laudanum that was surely keeping Lydia quiet.

The longer she lay awake in bed, the worse her imaginings became. From the hateful words of her mother and sister, her mind drifted to Darcy’s proposal and that night in Kent. Would that I had lost my ability to speak! Foolish, foolish vanity! And now I am ruined. He will not want me. Elizabeth felt the meal she had eaten earlier turn sour and only just found the chamber pot in time.

Having decided she could not possibly sleep and thinking the house quiet enough that everyone else must be in bed, Elizabeth decided to slip downstairs to the sitting room for her book. Perhaps if she read for a time, she would at last find sleep. She quickly lit a candle and crept quietly down the stairs. As she reached Colonel Forster’s office, Elizabeth heard a voice that caused her heart to beat rapidly within her chest.

He is here. He has come. The words repeated over and over in her head like the pounding of a drum, every beat bringing relief. She could not make out his words, but even from several paces away there was no mistaking the timbre of Darcy’s voice. She barely stopped herself opening the door and running into his arms. She knew, even without ever having been there, that in those arms she would find relief from all the turmoil, the guilt, the complete desolation of the past two days. She went to the door and placed her hand on the knob before she forced herself to stop. Her private and reserved Mr Darcy would not appreciate her creating such a scene. Determined not to embarrass either him or herself, she stood outside the door and sought comfort from the sound of his voice.

She was close enough to make out the words coming from inside. “Then she is ruined. She will destroy the hopes of all her sisters. I must leave at once. I cannot delay a moment longer.” Elizabeth’s heart stopped, and she pressed her fist to her mouth to prevent a sob from escaping. She heard the colonel ask, “What do you mean, you must leave at once?” before she turned and fled back to her room.

Elizabeth’s mind fought to discover some other meaning behind Darcy’s words. He could not have been referring to her. Yet in the worst of her dreams, Darcy would walk away because he could not bear the shame of her company. Now her nightmares were brought to life. It was finally too much. He could overlook her connexions, her previous refusal, her ridiculous sister, and even her vulgar mother, but not this. He could not look past her shame at the hands of his enemy. He must blame her. Surely, he could not risk Georgiana’s future. He would never connect his beloved sister to such a scandal. Darcy was right. Elizabeth was ruined, and Lydia had destroyed the hopes of all her sisters.

Elizabeth Bennet, how often have you misunderstood this man? You shall not despair because of one conversation. She went back down the stairs, hoping he was still in the house to confront him with what she had heard. She proceeded at a most unladylike pace and nearly fell in her rush to return to the study, but her efforts were to no avail. The room was already dark and the whole of the ground floor was silent. In desperation, she flung open the front door. The rain had finally relented, and moonlight broke through the clouds.

He was there, on the road in front of the cottage, looking out his carriage window. Their eyes met and for an instant she thought he would go. Moments later, she was in his arms and he was murmuring into her hair, “Elizabeth, my Elizabeth.”

She could not speak but clung tightly to his chest, basking in the comfort of his embrace. She felt his warm lips press to her forehead before he cupped her face in both hands and raised her face to meet his in a sweetly agonizing kiss. Their first kiss. When at last they parted, he used his thumbs to brush the dampness from her cheeks. Then with a final kiss to the top of her head, he whispered, “I regret this more than you can you know, but I must leave, Elizabeth.” Before she knew what he was about, he was once again in his carriage, looking at her through the glass. His hand pressed the window as if in farewell, and he was gone. She pressed trembling fingers to her lips and did not move until the carriage was out of sight.

Feeling her heart might break, she fled to her room, confused and desperate to compose a letter. She would send it through Miss Darcy. She only hoped the poor girl would not be too scandalised by such an action. As for her own reputation, Elizabeth reasoned it could not suffer much more than it already had. She gathered her writing supplies and after several attempts, managed to compose her two letters. The first, to Georgiana, was short, and she hoped her friend would be forgiving and not see any offense where none was meant. Elizabeth could only hope Miss Darcy would accede to her wishes and deliver the second letter to her brother.

Penwood Cottage, Brighton

My darling Fitzwilliam,

Only now when I may have lost the right forever, do I find the courage to address you so. If I have lost that right, I can only beg your forgiveness for imposing on you in this manner and ask that you do me the honour of reading this letter before you consign it to the flames. I write because your words and deeds this night have left me bewildered. So much of our past has been plagued by misunderstanding and assumption. I thought it best to ask what you could have meant rather than believing the worst.

Tonight, you came to Brighton and called on Colonel Forster. The hour was so late I had already gone to bed. Yet, I found I was unable to rest. As I could not sleep, I made my way to the sitting room in search of a book. I heard your voice from the colonel’s study, and your words pierced my soul. ‘She is ruined. She will destroy the hopes of all her sisters. I must leave at once.’ I fled from those words and all they could mean before I heard anything more. Then my courage returned, and I came after you. You know what happened then.

Even as I write these words, I can still feel your hands upon my face and your mouth on mine. My lips burn from your kiss. You apologised and left, and now I do not know if your kiss was born of hope or of regret.

Please, I beg of you, please say that you were not leaving me, leaving us. If you were, then know that I will always treasure your love. Before you, I never truly understood the words of the Bard when he said, ‘Love sought is good, but giv’n unsought is better.’ I did not seek your love, but when I found it, it was a glorious thing. You hold my heart, Fitzwilliam Darcy, and you always shall.

I will return to Netherfield as soon as may be. If there is anything left to be said between us, please find a way to write me there. Until then, I remain

Faithfully yours,

Elizabeth

Elizabeth sanded and sealed her letters, enclosing one inside the other and writing the direction ‘Darcy House,’ and then took the packet down to be sent with the morning post. Returning to her room, she fell into a fitful sleep.

The Bingleys arrived the following day and were met outside by Elizabeth and Colonel Forster; Mrs Forster kept to her rooms with a headache. Hardly waiting for Jane to step down from the carriage, Elizabeth threw herself into her sister’s waiting arms.

“Hush now. All will be well. I am here.” Jane spoke soothing words to her sister, stroking Elizabeth’s hair, and the gentlemen decided to let them be.

Colonel Forster invited Bingley to his study and his housekeeper promptly brought tea.

“I fear I have bad news.” The colonel then relayed the tale of Miss Lydia and Wickham’s flight.

“I would not be surprised to learn my mother Bennet assisted them. From what I know, Miss Lydia has always been her favourite. My concern must be for Elizabeth, but I will send an express to her father.”

“I had hoped to intercept them on the road. They could not have been too far from here when their absence was discovered. Unfortunately, the roads did not allow for easy pursuit, and by this morning, it seemed all trace of them was gone. We have had no success either on the London road or on roads north. Whatever Miss Lydia believed, it is unlikely the lieutenant had the same intentions. In addition to his debts of honour, I have learned he owed nearly every shopkeeper in Brighton. No one has reported a missing coach, but neither are they known to have hired a private carriage, nor to have taken the post. It is most disconcerting.”

“Is it possible they walked to a nearby village?” Bingley asked.

“Anything seems possible. I had not thought Miss Lydia one for walking miles in the rain but given her demeanour these last days… Who knows? Perhaps she thought it an adventure.”

They spoke for a while longer before the colonel asked, “Is there anything else I can assist you with?”

“Thank you for your hospitality but we will press on towards London and then Longbourn. Mr Bennet is anxious to see his daughter.”

“And she is in need of her family at such a time as this.”

“I find I must agree. Thank you,” Bingley said as he rose.

The gentlemen moved to the parlour where they thought to find Jane and her sister. Seeing his wife looking wan and standing alone near a large window, Bingley went immediately to her, and Colonel Forster suddenly recalled a matter of some urgency that required his attention in his study.

“Jane?” When she did not reply, he stood behind his wife and wrapped her in a comforting embrace. His chin rested on her head, and she leaned into him.

“I do not know how to comfort her. Never have I hated anyone. But I despise them, Charles. I hate Wickham and even Lydia for what they have done to Elizabeth, and I do not like the feeling. The fear of being forced to marry Wickham and the terrible things Lydia said have wounded my sister, and I do not know how to help her. I do not know how I shall bear travelling to London with Lydia. I am so angry.”

It was not until Jane finished speaking that he realised she, and therefore Elizabeth, did not know of Lydia’s escape. Bingley pulled back a little and guided his wife to a nearby settee and sat beside her. “Dearest, there is more. I thought Lizzy would have told you, but she must not know.”

“Must not know what?”

“Lydia and Wickham have run off. They were discovered missing last night.”

“No, that is impossible. It cannot be. There must be some mistake. She had no money, and I cannot think he has funds for such a venture.”

Bingley took her hands in his and waited until she looked up at him. “It is probable they received assistance from your mother. When Lydia’s room was searched, they found a letter from Mrs Bennet among her things.”

“I should be shocked, but I am not. Mama sent Elizabeth a vile missive. Evidently she had heard from Lydia.” Jane handed the note to her husband as she spoke. “She must have sent her note to Lydia at the same time. Lord, what can be done? I know Mama too well. She will delight in telling her story to all of Meryton. She will not hesitate to defend Lydia and shame Elizabeth. When she has finished, she will have convinced everyone who hears of Elizabeth’s ruin and Lydia’s innocence!”

His wife’s voice was filled with panic, but Bingley remained calm. “We will ask your father to intervene before your mother has the opportunity to do so. I already intended to send an express informing him of Lydia’s elopement. I will enclose this,” he waved the offending letter, “and the note found in Lydia’s things and suggest he remind your mother that it will not only be Elizabeth who is ruined by gossip, but her younger sisters as well.”

Jane rested her head on his shoulder and said, “I hope you are correct, for all our sake.”

Bingley kissed the top of her head and excused himself to write his letters. He returned a quarter of an hour later. “That business is done. We may depart as soon as…” His stopped speaking as Elizabeth entered the room. “Lizzy, I am glad—no. That is…” Not since his first meeting Jane at Gracechurch Street had his vocabulary seemed so inadequate to the occasion.

Elizabeth saved him further embarrassment and stepped towards him with her hands outstretched and, as he took them in his own with a gentle squeeze, said, “I am glad you are come, Charles. Thank you.”

“I am pleased to be of service. I was saying we shall depart as soon as may be. We will go as far as London, and soon you shall be home,” Bingley said.

“Where is Lydia? Will she not return with us?”

Jane glanced at him and answered, “Lydia ran away last night—with him. I regret adding to your troubles. I did not know of it myself until after Charles spoke with Colonel Forster.”

“Stupid, foolish girl! Would that I could pity her choices, but I cannot. But what of our other sisters? What will become of them?”

“It is too soon to know, Lizzy. Charles has sent an express to Papa. We are hopeful he can stem the gossip.”

“Colonel Forster has been searching for them to the North. They may yet be discovered,” Bingley added.

As if by arrangement, the housekeeper appeared at that moment with Colonel Forster behind her.

Bingley spoke for the entire party: “Thank you, Colonel. On behalf of all our family, allow me to thank you for the care you have given Elizabeth these past days.”

“Your gratitude is undeserved, but welcome, nonetheless. I wish you a safe journey.”

Colonel Forster moved to shake Bingley’s hand, but Elizabeth stepped forward. “It is not undeserved, sir. You found me last night on the beach, and you continue to look for my foolish sister. For that I shall always be grateful.”

He answered with the authority of an elder brother. “It was a risk well worth the taking, Miss Bennet. Remember that.”

“I shall endeavour to try, Colonel.” Elizabeth gave him the barest of smiles and turned to the housekeeper. “And I feel that I must both apologise and thank you, Mrs Brooks. You have demonstrated unexampled patience, even in the face of my stubborn rejection of such overtures. Your kindness shall not be soon forgot.”

“Yer a good lass, dearie. As good as they come.”

Once they were off, they talked again of Lydia and Wickham. “He will not marry her. He cannot afford a wife, especially not one as spoilt as Lydia, even if he should wish to have one,” Elizabeth said with conviction.

Bingley nodded. “Colonel Forster agrees with you, as do I. Whatever else he is thinking, Wickham does not mean to marry your sister. If they are found, it will be best if she is sent away. We had thought to send her to live with my aunt in Northumbria, but, under the circumstances, I think it would be better to ask for my aunt’s assistance in locating a tenant who might be persuaded to marry a fallen gentlewoman.”

The subject of Lydia’s options and the potential consequences to the family was canvassed for some time before the trio lapsed into silence. Bingley was glad to see it was not long before the motion of the carriage, likely combined with the warmth of the day, caused his new sister to doze.

* * *

True to his newfound convictions, Mr Bennet had not retreated to the safety of his book room. The Bennet patriarch had taken to spending several hours each day in company with Mary and Kitty. Feeling the guilt of his previous neglect, he wondered how he had not recognised what treasures resided under his own roof. He was sitting for a sketch by Kitty and listening to Mary practise her new music when Bingley’s express arrived.

“What is it?” Mary came swiftly to his side with Kitty not far behind.

“What news, Papa?”

“Before I share it with you, I must speak with your mother.”

Mr Bennet went to his wife who had yet to emerge from her bedchamber. “Mrs Bennet? Pray open the door.”

“I will not.”

Mr Bennet was not inclined to argue through closed doors, and, without further comment, he unlocked the door and admitted himself to his wife’s chambers. Her complaints of ill-usage began almost at once.

Mr Bennet ignored his wife and glanced about the room. It was in complete chaos. It appeared as though the window had been left open during a great storm. There were articles of clothing strewn about, the dressing table was in disarray, the writing desk was covered in wax drippings, and the remains of a tea tray sat discarded in one corner. His wife looked scarcely better than her surroundings. Her gown was wrinkled, her hair stringy, and she was possessed of a sour odour. “Mrs Bennet, I have received an express from Brighton.”

“What has happened to my Lydia? You must tell me, Mr Bennet!”

“I will be happy to discuss this with you in my book room. Kindly refresh yourself and join me there in a quarter of an hour.”

This set off a fresh round of complaints that concluded with, “Oh, Mr Bennet!” She wailed. “You are too cruel! You cannot leave me in such distress!”

Mr Bennet looked at his wife. “I have no wish to cause you distress. However, you are the mistress of this estate and mother to five daughters. I would have you behave as such. Please join me downstairs and we will discuss my letter.”

Half an hour later, Mr Bennet eyed his wife carefully from where he sat and thought it was good there would be a desk between them. “Sit down, Mrs Bennet. This will not be a brief conversation, and I will not have you collapsing from a fit of nerves.”

Mrs Bennet complied instantly.

“Have you had occasion to write to your daughters recently?” Mr Bennet asked in a deceptively calm voice.

“May I not write my own child?” Mrs Bennet asked defensively.

“I will take that as confirmation.” He sat back in apparent thought before continuing. “And what had you to say to your children?”

Mrs Bennet fidgeted in her chair and clutched her handkerchief tightly before answering. “I do not recall. I spoke of generalities and the trivial news of the neighbourhood. I am certain I spoke of Mrs Long’s nieces and their new gowns and everything that occurred at last week’s assembly, nothing of consequence to be certain.”

“Nothing of consequence, you say?”

“Nothing at all,” Mrs Bennet said defiantly.

“So, you did not help one daughter elope while calling the other wanton before disowning her?”

Mrs Bennet grew still and silent.

“Because of your interference, Lydia is now missing. She has run away with the man who importuned her sister and cannot be located!”

“Your precious Lizzy tried to seduce Wickham away from my Lydia! I knew how it would be! I knew you would take her side!”

“My information comes from Colonel Forster himself! He witnessed the immediate aftermath of the incident. Lizzy did not attempt a seduction. Wickham imposed himself on her! And for her troubles, she has been labelled wanton by her own mother! Good god, woman! Have you no decency? No compassion?”

“None of this would have happened if you had not sent Lizzy to Brighton! If she had only done her duty and married Mr Collins or, at least, remained here where she belongs, then Lydia would be returning home an engaged woman instead of skulking off to Scotland where she might be robbed or killed on the road! Oh, my poor girl!”

Mr Bennet was stunned at his wife’s refusal to see truth. “She has not gone to Scotland.”

“Of course, she has! Where else can she be married if not in Scotland?”

“She cannot. The roads to London and to the North have been searched, and there has been no sighting of either Wickham or Lydia. They have vanished, and it is well known they did so together, Mrs Bennet.”

“But if she does not marry…we are ruined! Oh, Mr Bennet!”

“On that much we can agree. Now hear me, Mrs Bennet. You will speak of this to no one! Not your sister, our friends, the servants, or even our other children. There will be no exceptions. The only hope you have for your remaining daughters is in the slight possibility of keeping this quiet. We will tell everyone that Lydia could not bear to be parted from her friends and chose to remain in Brighton.”

“And what of Lizzy? I suppose you will welcome her back as though she has done nothing wrong?”

“Lizzy is even now travelling with Mr and Mrs Bingley, and with them, she shall remain. Hear me well, madam, you will not say one word against Lizzy. Not one. If so much as a whisper of scandal begins to circle about that child, you will find yourself banished to the furthest possible corner of this estate with only your pin money on which to survive. Do not test me on this, Mrs Bennet.

“There is more.” He waited to assure he had his wife’s attention. “Because I do not trust your silence, you will find your social calendar severely limited for the foreseeable future. No invitations will be issued or accepted without my approval, including those to or from your sister Philips.”

“But what about the girls?” Mrs Bennet whined. “Surely you will not deprive them of their share of diversion?”

“I will take over Mary and Kitty’s continued education. They will only attend social events with me or Mrs Bingley as chaperone. What you may do is remain at home and reflect on the means by which you might improve your character!”

“I will not be made a prisoner in my own house!” Mrs. Bennet cried.

“The trouble is of your making and so may the remedy be. If you demonstrate improvement, we may revisit this conversation in a few months’ time.” Mr Bennet said this without the least expectation of it ever happening. “Now, I must see if there is anything to be done to save our youngest child from your stupidity and my neglect.”

Mr Bennet did not entirely succeed in keeping his wife at home. The day Mr and Mrs Bingley returned to Netherfield with Elizabeth, a note was dispatched to Longbourn informing Mr Bennet of their safe return, and, unbeknownst to the master, Mrs Bennet decided she should pay a call on her married daughter as soon as possible.

When she was announced, Mrs Bennet found her second daughter alone in the drawing room. Elizabeth sent a maid for tea and asked the footman to summon Mrs Bingley. Mrs Bennet flounced to the nearest settee and scarcely waited for the servants to depart before launching her attack.

“Well, Miss Lizzy, I see you have managed to impose yourself on your sister’s household. Here you are sitting in her drawing room and ordering her servants about as though you are the mistress of the house!”

“There is nothing improper in my sending the footman to fetch his mistress. As for my living here, Jane invited me before her wedding to come to Netherfield upon my return from Brighton.”

She sniffed. “I believed your behaviour in Brighton would cause Mr Bingley to turn you out. Perhaps you have treated him in the same manner you attempted to do with our dear Mr Wickham.”

“You are mistaken, madam, and I cannot think Jane would be best pleased to hear you casting such aspersions on her husband’s character.”

She disregarded Elizabeth’s words and continued. “If only your father would allow me to have my way, I am certain the whole of Hertfordshire would know the truth by dusk.”

Elizabeth looked as if to respond but was forestalled by the entrance of Jane. “That is enough, Mama!”

“Why Jane, you look the picture of happiness! Now you are here, I am sure we can set everything to right. Your sister has acted most disgracefully. You must not risk your own reputation by association.”

Jane turned to Elizabeth and said, “Lizzy, pray forgive me. Would you mind giving me a moment’s private conversation with Mama?”

As Elizabeth stood, she asked, “Shall I fetch Bingley?”

“Do not trouble yourself.”

Mrs Bennet preened, confident she would clear things up with her loveliest of daughters. Jane waited for the door to close before speaking.

“I was not aware you had been invited to call today, Mama. I was given to understand you were not to leave Longbourn.”

“Nonsense, I may come and go as I please. Now, speak to me of Lizzy. I know not in what manner she has imposed herself, but I have had the truth of the events in Brighton. Were it not for Lizzy’s interference, I know Lydia would not have needed to run away with Mr Wickham. She could have returned from Brighton and enjoyed a proper engagement with teas and dinner parties and all her friends wishing her happy!”

“There is no one to blame for Lydia’s foolishness but herself and her mother! Lydia has been indulged, spoilt, and left to run wild for the entirety of her life. You have encouraged her improper and undisciplined behaviour at every turn. Are you aware of the events in Brighton? Do you know of Lydia’s behaviour there?”

“Of course, I know. Lydia confided all to me in her letter. You and your father and that odious Mr Darcy may have sought to hide the truth, but my Lydia loves her mama! Lizzy was angry because Mr Wickham had transferred his affections from her to Lydia. In a fit of pique, she tried to seduce Wickham away from her own sister and revealed herself to be spiteful and wanton. She was thwarted in her success only because of Mr Wickham’s inherent goodness and virtue!”

“Perhaps, Mama, you noticed the marks still visible on Lizzy’s wrists? They were meant for Lydia. George Wickham stole into Colonel Forster’s home for an assignation with her. An assignation they had planned, I might add, with the assistance of Mrs Forster. This is the manner of gentleman to whom you have so gleefully consigned your youngest daughter. Yet you degrade Lizzy? Have you lost your senses?”

Mrs Bennet was struck momentarily mute. She had, of course, seen the bruising on Elizabeth’s wrists but had not considered what it might mean. “Do not be ridiculous! Mr Wickham is a gentleman. He would never behave in the manner you have described. Lizzy should have remained in Hertfordshire and allowed Lydia to have her fun! Why should Lydia be denied when all her sisters—”

“I will not hear another word against Lizzy! You will keep a civil tongue in your head!”

Mrs Bennet was indignant. “Why, I have never been so disrespected in all my life! Apologise to me this instant, Jane Bennet!”

“I am Mrs Bingley, madam, and you are no longer welcome in my home. You have insulted my sister, my husband, and, by extension, myself. Begone, Mother.”

Bingley entered the room as Jane finished speaking.

“Mr Bingley, I am so relieved you are here. I have been used most ill. Your wife, my own daughter, has accused me of—”

Once again, Jane unceremoniously interrupted. “Mrs Bennet was just leaving.”

“It seems that is for the best.” Bingley faced his mother-in-law. “You appear overwrought, Mrs Bennet. Perhaps you should rest. At home.”

Jane turned and addressed the footman. “Mrs Bennet is no longer welcome at Netherfield. Kindly escort her from the house.”

* * *

Following the confrontation with her mother, Jane was informed by a passing maid that Elizabeth had returned to her chamber. Jane hesitated only briefly before going upstairs herself. She tapped on the door to her sister’s sitting room. “Lizzy?”

She heard movement inside and, a moment later, Elizabeth appeared with a well-worn letter clutched in her hands. Her eyes were red and swollen, and her cheeks were stained with recently shed tears. “Lizzy.” Jane held her sister close and rubbed circles on her back until the younger woman composed herself.

After a few minutes, Elizabeth pulled away and sniffed. “I shall be well, Jane. I shall.”

“Of that, I have no doubt, dearest. Will you tell me what this is about?”

“My own foolishness, I think.” Elizabeth shook her head. “I heard you with Mama.”

“Our voices were shockingly indecorous. I shall be surprised if the entire household does not know what transpired today.”

“I would not have you forsake our mother on my behalf.” Elizabeth took a deep breath and continued. “This conflict between us should not be yours to bear.”

“You have done nothing wrong, and I will throw off anyone who says differently, including our mother. Her refusal to acknowledge responsibility for her own behaviour or Lydia’s is unacceptable.”

Elizabeth shook her head. “You are too good.”

“No, I am not. I am your sister, and it is my right to protect you, even from our family if need be. I love you. Now, will you join me for tea, or shall I have a tray sent up? You must eat.”

“I will come.”

* * *

Two hours after Mrs Bennet was escorted home, Mr Bennet, Mary, and Kitty were announced to the residents of Netherfield. On hearing her father’s name, Elizabeth tossed aside the book she was trying to read and flew to her father’s embrace. “Papa! You have come!”

Mr Bennet held his daughter, tears welling in his eyes. “Of course I have, my dearest girl.”

Elizabeth drew back from her father only to be surrounded by her sisters. Words were not sufficient to convey their relief and happiness at her return, and they embraced with silent tears for several minutes. When it seemed their greetings were complete, Mr Bennet asked for a moment alone with Elizabeth and, when it was granted, led her to another room.

“I apologise, Elizabeth.”

So surprised was she at this statement that Elizabeth did not know how to respond. She could only look at her father without any real understanding. “Papa?”

“For all of this. For being a selfish, stubborn old man. For not truly listening to you weeks ago. For forcing you to accompany Lydia. For not keeping your mother away from here today. I was wrong, Lizzy. I was so very, very wrong, and no one has suffered more for that than you.”

She knew she should be angry with her father. After all, had he not insisted she go to Brighton, none of the rest would have occurred, and she might even now be married to her beloved Fitzwilliam. But she found she had no capacity for further resentment. Her anger seemed reserved for her mother, Lydia, and him. This was her beloved papa, and she could only grant the forgiveness he sought. “I love you, Papa.”

“And I love you, my little Lizzy,” he said with a kiss to her cheek. “Now, your sisters have been kind to leave us alone, but we may approach the limit for even Mary’s forbearance if we do not join them soon.”

If there were moments when the conversation became awkward or Elizabeth seemed to withdraw from company, it was not remarked upon. Kitty and Mary were invited to remain at Netherfield overnight. Mary, in her self-appointed role of guardian and protector, begged to be allowed to remain with Elizabeth for the night. Elizabeth had no objection to the scheme. In fact, she was secretly pleased at the prospect of having company.

The night before, in the Bingleys’ London townhouse, Elizabeth had pretended to fall asleep quickly so Jane would not feel obligated to remain with her. That strategy would not lend itself to success tonight. Mary was a more astute observer than her eldest sister. They had been lying in silence for some time before Mary spoke. “Have you slept well at all since, well, since that night?”

“I did not think you knew I was awake.”

“It is not unremarkable that you would find sleep elusive.”

Elizabeth rolled up on her elbow so she could face her sister. “Mary, what did Papa tell you happened in Brighton?”

“I think at first he did not wish to tell us anything. When the letter came from Colonel Forster, Papa was with Mr Darcy in his book room. He summoned Jane and Charles from Netherfield and—”

Elizabeth interrupted. “Mr Darcy was with Papa when my circumstances became known?”

“He was often at Longbourn. He spent hours visiting with Papa, riding the estate and playing chess. They seemed well on the way to becoming friends.”

Mary’s words provided Elizabeth some comfort, and she hoped Darcy would soon find a way to answer her letter.

The younger sisters returned home the following day but visited Netherfield often thereafter. Mr Bennet was also a frequent visitor to his daughter’s home, but he was reluctant to leave his wife for any length of time.

* * *

When Darcy left Colonel Forster in Brighton, he did not make for Scotland. His knowledge of George Wickham’s habits and proclivities convinced him the man would be more likely to go to London. The trip would be shorter, less expensive, and the scoundrel could easily abandon Miss Lydia and disappear into the seediest parts of the city. Though he stayed in his own house, the knocker remained off, he reviewed none of his correspondence, and all matters of business were referred to his steward in Derbyshire. He considered it fortunate that his family and most of his acquaintance had forsaken the heat of the city for the country.

He had hoped to enlist his cousin’s assistance, but the colonel was away on a training exercise and was not available. Left with few options, Darcy decided on another avenue. He spent his nights searching gaming hells, taverns, and boarding houses, listening for any word of his quarry. When he was not buying the occasional drink for a possible informant or carefully losing a round of cards, he worried he would only find Miss Lydia after the reprobate had deserted her.

I should much prefer him dead. Yet, I shall find them, and I shall effect a marriage for Elizabeth’s sake. And if the groom is not in his best looks, well, that will also be for Elizabeth.

It was in a derelict tavern called the King’s Sovereign that he finally heard of his quarry.

“Wickham! That lying sneak thief! Why, if I ever lay eyes on ’im agin,” one rake-thin bounder said as he pounded his fist on the table.

“What? What’re ya gonna do? Breathe on ’im, Snake? That’d knock him on his dandiprat arse but it ain’t like to git yer coin back,” replied a bald, broad-chested gamester.

Darcy shifted in his seat.

Baldy continued speaking. “‘Sides, I hear ’e’s got somethin’ else to occupy him.”

“Oh? Wha’s that? Some tasty little bit no doubt. Boy could charm the skirts offa da queen, I reckon.”

“Ol’ Jimmy says Wickham got hisself a gentleman’s girl this time. Course the last time ’e said that ’twas naught but a lie,” Baldy scoffed.

“Wickham always wants more’n ’e can git. I say ’e’s lyin’ again.”

“Mebbe. ’e’s about as good at spinnin’ a tale as findin’ a light skirt. Almos’ got his self kilt last time. Don’ know what ’e wants wif dem ’ighborn types. Nothin’ but trouble.”

“Ya got that right.” Snake agreed. “Where’s ’e crawled off to this time?”

“Nowhere you can get to. ’e went south. London ain’t safe for the likes of ’im.”

“Iffin ’e was as good at the table as ’e is wit da wenches ’e wouldna hafta worry. Bastard owes ever’un I know. Who tol’ Jimmy all this?”

“Jimmy had it from Millie Younge.” Darcy tensed at the name of Georgiana’s perfidious former companion and accomplice in Wickham’s treachery. “She’s havin’ a right fit about it too! Says ’e was s’posed to leave this chit like all de rest of ’em, but ’e canna shake ’er loose. ’e ’ad to send Millie a note, couldn’ e’en get to town wif ’er.”

Snake laughed at that. “Finally went and got hisself caught? Serves ’im right. Alls I can say is ’e better stay hid a while.”

The men returned to their game. Darcy made a hasty exit.

As expected, he found Mrs Younge to be less than welcoming, yet a few well-phrased questions, and even fewer coins, finally loosened her tongue. Based on the lady’s information, Darcy departed for Portsmouth the following morning at daybreak.

Darcy’s thoughts were never far from his Elizabeth, and he often wished to take pen to paper to offer her whatever comfort he could. However, he felt keenly the guilt of not having protected her and believed she must blame him for the events in Brighton. He was determined to write only when he was able to correct the wrongs that had been done to the Bennet family.

He was confident he would find Elizabeth’s sister and her paramour in Portsmouth. He broke his journey at Liphook and arrived in the port town two days later. It seemed at first he was going to meet with nothing but disappointment. One dingy neglected inn after another left him with no information and an increasing sense of failure. He was heartily sick of the smell of rotting fish, stale alcohol, and sour bodies that seemed to permeate the air around him. He was convinced that a month’s ablutions would not suffice to cleanse himself of the filth he had encountered. He had decided to return to his lodgings when he saw a small, miserable little place with the unlikely moniker Queen’s Castle. Everything about the inn, from its name to the broken glass in the window frames, suggested this would be precisely the sort of place Wickham could afford. With a weary sigh, he admitted himself to the dim interior and nearly shouted with relief when he recognised the man behind the inn’s bar.

Wickham did not see his nemesis when the door opened. It was not until Darcy sat before him and ordered a drink that Wickham looked up. “Darcy! My old friend, what brings you to Portsmouth?” His voice was half contempt and half hope. “Have you come for the sea air? No? Then perhaps you seek our charming accommodations? Or do you look for charms of another sort? For that I may be able to make a recommendation,” he said this last with a significant glance across the room towards Miss Lydia.

Darcy was disgusted. “Have you married her at least?”

“Who? Lydia? Great god, no!” Wickham’s shout attracted Lydia’s attention. She looked up from the table she was clearing.

“Did you need me, love?”

The object of her attentions scowled and shook his head. “Mind the tables, Lydia.” He turned back to Darcy and lowered his voice before continuing. “She has been an excellent diversion, and she did pay for the coach that brought us here, but marriage? You know I must give some attention to money when I wed. Even if that were not so, Lydia is hardly the kind of girl one takes to wife, despite her manifold talents.”

Darcy continued with an almost preternatural calm. “Perhaps you should have considered that before you ruined the girl.”

“I can assure you, I was not the first to plough that field.”

“Be that as it may…it is not only her reputation, but that of all her sisters which is now in jeopardy. You must marry her.”

“What is that to me?” Wickham leaned back, eyeing him. “And now we arrive at the material point. You are not in the least concerned for the youngest Miss Bennet. You are worried for her sisters, or at least the luscious Elizabeth. Well, I must congratulate you on your good taste. The elder sister is far superior to the younger. I should know. I have sampled them both.”

Darcy’s voice dropped so it was barely audible. “Listen to me well, Wickham, for I shall only say this once. If I had only my wishes to consult, I would see you at the end of my blade. But I must consider what is best for the whole of the Bennet family. Therefore, I am offering you this one chance to make something decent of this sordid affair.”

“By marrying someone so far beneath my expectations? I have the right to the life of a gentleman, Darcy!”

“A gentleman would never be seen behind the bar. You forsook that life when you abandoned your post.”

“You robbed me of it long before I left Brighton!”

“How have you been robbed? The living? My sister? One you forfeited and the other was never yours to claim!”

“Yes, those things. But I would have accepted the first and never needed the second but for your abominable pride!”

“What?” Darcy was genuinely confused.

“My child, Darcy! It was my child in Arabella’s belly! She was meant for me! But you cast her aside like a bit of dirtied linen. And now you want me to marry that worthless little girl over there in order to save her family? To save your precious Elizabeth? No,” hissed Wickham.

Darcy stared at his childhood friend, sickened by the revelation that the woman he had once planned to wed had been the lover and willing accomplice to the man who most hated him. Despite the shock he felt rushing through him, Darcy replied in a cool voice.

“Why did you not run away with Arabella then?”

Wickham sneered. “Do you really think Lord Rawlins would have allowed his precious daughter to marry the son of a mere steward? Of course not, and had we run to Scotland he would have denied her dowry leaving us nothing on which to live. You were supposed to marry her. Then she would reside at Pemberley, I would take the living at Kympton, and my son would inherit your lands.”

“Good god. All of it, all of this…it was all because of her?” Darcy shook his head in disbelief.

“Of course it was for her. Always for her. She was my future, and you destroyed it. And now we shall destroy yours. She wanted the Bennets ruined so you would not find happiness. Though I must say, our plan has succeeded even beyond my imaginings.”

“Yet here you are, hiding from your debts and living as a common servant.”

“Yet here I am. And I had thought to ruin only one sister.”

It happened before Darcy had time to consider his actions. His fist met Wickham’s face, and Wickham found himself sprawled on the floor, blood pouring from his nose. Darcy did not spare him another look, even when Lydia rushed past wailing about fetching a rag for her dear Wickham. Instead, he resumed his seat and wiped his knuckles with a handkerchief before dropping it to the floor near Wickham’s face. In a completely unperturbed tone, he said, “Now, you have a new future. The manner of it is for you to decide. You can marry Lydia, and I will find you a suitable means of supporting her, or I can call in your debts and have you transported. Either way, you are not likely to see Her Ladyship again. The choice is yours.”

Darcy set his untouched drink to the side and stood to leave. Wickham was now struggling to stop his nose from bleeding. Leaving Wickham to a hysterical Miss Lydia’s dubious care, Darcy said, “I shall give you a few hours to consider your options.”

Darcy left feeling hopeful. His first friendship had been with George Wickham, and the acquaintance had taught him his first lessons in betrayal, as time and again Wickham had used their connexion to manipulate others. The news that Wickham had used his bitterness over the loss of Lady Arabella and the baby to wound Darcy had not surprised him, though it did help to explain a great many things. Every act of treachery since his father’s death, every lie, every betrayal, Darcy could now comprehend.

When Darcy returned to the tavern, he was pleased to see that Wickham was sporting a swollen nose and his eyes had already begun to blacken. “I will marry her. I do not especially care for her, but she is eager to please, and it would be a terrible nuisance to find a replacement. But we must have some money, Darcy. She is, after all, a gentleman’s daughter.” Wickham’s attempt at a genteel tone was spoiled by the damage to his nose.

Darcy was not surprised by Wickham’s impudence. “How much?”

“Ten thousand pounds.”

Darcy scoffed. “Absolutely not. I mean to help establish you, not fund your depravity for years to come!”

“Five thousand then. We must have something to live upon.”

“I will settle one thousand pounds on Miss Lydia but only the interest shall be made available for her exclusive use.”

“Be serious, Darcy!” Wickham exclaimed.

“I assure you, I am perfectly serious. The interest on such a sum should see to her needs even if you are not inclined to do so.”

“You must do better than that if you expect me to marry her. Give us three thousand at least and my situation with the regiment must be resolved.”

Darcy sighed. He suspected they were at last near an agreement. “Two thousand pounds and not a farthing more. I shall speak with Colonel Forster and the funds will be settled as I explained before.”

“And how do you propose we survive with no income?”

“You are in luck. I have an acquaintance who has been considering retirement. He owns an inn in Northumbria—”

Wickham coughed and spluttered. “Northumbria? Are you insane? Why, that is nearly in Scotland!”

“It is. The inn is located on the border. I am given to understand it owes its name and much of its patronage to young couples seeking to marry over the anvil and then quickly return to English soil. You and Miss Lydia could act as innkeepers. It is an elevation from your current position and managed correctly would adequately provide for whatever children might come.”

“And you think he would allow us to operate the place in his stead?”

“In time, he may even allow you to purchase it from him, though to be clear I shall not finance the venture on your behalf.”

“You would not wish to dirty the Darcy name by association.” Wickham sneered.

Darcy would not be provoked. “Make of it what you will. The choice is yours.”

“We will go.”

* * *

The details of the arrangements took a little more than a se’nnight to manage. Letters were exchanged between Darcy and his friend, a common licence was acquired, and Wickham wrote Mr Bennet to obtain his consent for the marriage. By the time the couple took their vows, their positions at the inn were secure and arrangements had been made for them to visit Longbourn before they travelled north. Darcy presented the still-bruised Wickham with the letters offering employment when he saw the ‘happy’ couple off.

“The owner of the Black Anvil shall expect you in two weeks. You will necessarily have to make your visit to Hertfordshire a short one. I am certain Mrs Wickham’s family will understand. I will pay your travel expenses first to Longbourn and then to your new home. Once you arrive at your final destination, I want nothing further to do with either of you.” Darcy looked across the room, “You should smile. Your bride approaches.”

Wickham gave Darcy an exaggerated bow before handing his wife into the waiting carriage. “As you wish.”

Darcy breathed a sigh of relief. It was done. He was free to return to London and then, finally, to his Elizabeth. Elizabeth. He had not dared to include any message of his own with Wickham’s letter to Mr Bennet. The words he wished to say could only be spoken in person. Although he had arranged the entire patched up affair, he did not wish the family to know of his role in bringing about Mrs Wickham’s marriage.

Each passing week of Lydia’s absence left Mrs Bennet more and more distraught, and she was often overcome by fits of nerves. As the only daughters remaining at home, Kitty and Mary worked together to discharge the duties of mistress of the estate while their mother was indisposed.

Though she shared her family’s concern about Lydia’s continued absence, Elizabeth found she was feeling more herself with each passing day. She had been home for more than a month and was walking in the garden when she recognised a servant from Longbourn running up the steps to Netherfield’s front entrance. She followed his progress with one hand shading her eyes and was more than a little curious to know what news required such haste. She had already turned to go to the house when a servant appeared and said her presence was requested in the drawing room.

Elizabeth arrived to find her sister and brother in consultation over a message. “What is it?”

Jane turned a tear streaked face to her sister. “’Tis a message from Papa. They have been found.”

“They are married then?”

Jane looked down at the note in her hand and read one portion aloud. “You will be pleased to learn your sister and Mr Wickham are married and will make their home in Northumbria following a short visit to Hertfordshire.” Jane looked up at Elizabeth. “Lydia is saved.”

Elizabeth murmured, “So she is,” and fled the room.

Elizabeth could not make sense of her own emotions. She was relieved for the sake of her family that Lydia had married. She was angry that Lydia should be able to wed the man she professed to love, his poor character notwithstanding, and she was devastated that in the weeks since their first kiss she had heard nothing from Darcy.

Jane found her sister several minutes later. “Lizzy? What troubles you, dearest? Do you fear encountering Lydia during her visit? If so, you need not be concerned. Charles and I have already determined that the Wickhams shall not be welcomed in this house, nor will we accept any invitation to events where they might be included. I believe Lydia will be greatly disappointed to learn her society is likely to be restricted to Longbourn.”

Elizabeth gave a harsh laugh. “Yes, I am certain we shall all hear of her great misfortunes!” Jane remained silent and reached a hand to her sister. “Jane, I do not fear meeting with Lydia, though I will own I do not look forward to such a confrontation, and I will not be held to account for my actions should I chance to encounter her husband.”

“You must know we will do all in our power to prevent such a meeting.”

Elizabeth took a deep breath and released it slowly. “I am angry, Jane. I am so angry all the time. I am angry with Papa for making me go to Brighton. I am angry with Mama because she has taken Lydia’s part in all this, and I am furious that Lydia shall have her way at the expense of my happiness.”

“You refer to Mr Darcy?”

“Who else, Jane?” Elizabeth sighed and placed her head in her hands for a moment before raising it again to speak. “I love him, Jane. I love him completely, irrevocably, and beyond all reason. But it has become clear to me that he is not coming back.” She sniffed, wiped her eyes and said with a good deal of false bravado and forced resolve, “So, I shall resign myself to do what I have always threatened. I shall become a bluestocking spinster and watch as all my sisters marry well.”

“Lizzy! You know you shall always be welcome in our home, but I do not think your future is as bleak as you make it out to be.”

“You would not be my Jane if you imagined it any other way.”

Once Darcy had seen to the Wickhams’ wedding, his thoughts turned to home and Elizabeth. The journey from Portsmouth to London was uneventful, and Darcy arrived at his townhouse in good time. His plan was to bathe, eat, and then retreat to his study. From there he would sort through his correspondence and send notes to Bingley and Mr Bennet, declaring his intention to travel to Hertfordshire. He need not have bothered making a plan at all. He had taken but one step into the drawing room when he was met by his sister.

“Fitzwilliam, you are home!” Georgiana exclaimed, then embraced her brother.

“As are you, I see. I thought you were at Matlock.”

“I was. But you have not replied to any letters for weeks now and we—”

“Darcy! Where have you been?” Colonel Fitzwilliam interrupted loudly, as he entered the drawing room.

“Something we should all like to know,” Anne added from behind the colonel. “What could you have been thinking disappearing like that? The message you sent was scarcely of use. The earl and countess returned early from Matlock and upon discovering your continued absence, Lady Matlock threatened to call in the runners! She agreed to wait only on our promise to come here and question your staff.”

Darcy directed his reply to Georgiana. “Miss Elizabeth experienced some”—he hesitated, searching for the appropriate word—“difficulties in Brighton.”

“What sort of difficulties? What happened?” Georgiana asked.

“Do you remember her youngest sister, Miss Lydia?”

“I dare say I do. She is rather memorable.”

“Miss Lydia eloped from Brighton with George Wickham.”

Georgiana and Anne gasped, and Richard swore quietly. Then Georgiana said, “Oh! That is dreadful news. Is that where you have been? Were you helping Miss Bennet?”

“In my way, yes.”

“I am glad to hear it.”

“As am I, Darcy, but unlike your sister, I require more details,” said Anne.

Darcy eyed his cousins warily and knew he would have to reveal the whole of the matter. Neither would be satisfied with half-truths. “How came the two of you to be here? I thought you were off somewhere polishing Wellington’s boots, and I cannot believe my aunt has allowed Anne out of Kent!”

Richard answered first. “As it happens, the disappearance of a beloved family member is considered reason enough for additional leave.”

“I did not disappear,” Darcy said defensively.

His cousins continued as if he had not spoken.

“We did not know that. As to Mama, she will think I have come to London to find you and bring you to your senses,” Anne said with a smirk.

“Now that we have answered your questions, let us return to your own misadventures. I have heard the most alarming gossip from my men.” Richard’s tone was unyielding.

“Your men gossip like a bunch of old women,” Darcy grumbled.

“And yet they are often correct. Did you truly spend several nights gambling at the docks?” the colonel asked.

“What if I did?”

“Then I shall be forced to do the most disagreeable thing of my life!” Anne exclaimed.

“And what is that?”

“I shall have to agree with my mother and conclude that you are bound for Bedlam!”

“Tragic,” Darcy said drily.

“You have no idea. What have you been doing for Miss Bennet that required such a long absence,” Anne rejoined, “and gambling on the docks?”

“Might I at least sit down?”

The colonel answered, “Of course. Shall we retire to your study?”

Darcy surrendered. “By all means. After you.”

“Shall I ring for tea, or does your tale require something stronger?” asked Anne.

“Stronger, I think. But I could do with some food. I have been on the road since dawn.”

Georgiana excused herself to see about the refreshments while the others made their way to Darcy’s study. A tray was delivered, and Anne poured sherry for herself and brandy for the gentlemen. Once they were all settled and he had a few bites of food, Darcy began his story. He started with the letter received while he was in Mr Bennet’s office and continued through his departure from Portsmouth.

There was silence for several moments after he ended his narrative. Anne was the first to speak. “You have not mentioned anything of Miss Elizabeth’s current condition, Cousin. Is she well?”

“I do not know. I hope to send a note to Netherfield even today,” Darcy said.

Richard looked at him, his mouth agape. “Do you mean to say you have been absent all this time and you have sent no word to Miss Elizabeth or her family?”

“I have been busy trying to salvage what remained of her youngest sister’s reputation!”

“Let me rightly understand. It has been weeks since you received word in Hertfordshire that Miss Elizabeth had been importuned in Brighton. You then left that county, telling her father, sister, and your best friend that you were going to London to purchase a common licence and would return immediately. After setting out, you decided you must see your lady love and went to Brighton instead, telling no one. When you arrived in Brighton you met with Colonel Forster, whom you swore to secrecy, kissed Elizabeth, apologised, and left. You then spent the next several weeks tracking down that miscreant Wickham and Elizabeth’s foolish sister. Is that correct?”

“It was not as simple as your words suggest.”

“I do not doubt the difficulty of the task, Cousin. But I begin to question your sense,” said Anne.

“Pardon me?” He stood and began pacing the room in agitation.

Darcy felt as if he were being interrogated when Richard continued. “Since you do not seem to see the problem yourself, please allow me to assist you. You were supposed to return to Hertfordshire weeks ago and not once in all this time has it occurred to you to send word to Mr Bennet or the Bingleys of your change in plans! Did you ever consider how your sudden absence must appear to Miss Bennet’s family?”

Anne added, “Or to Miss Bennet for that matter!”

After Darcy offering no response, Anne continued. “She was compromised, in the presence of witnesses, by a man she knows you hate. That same man eloped with her youngest sister, and then you kissed her before vanishing from her life with nary a word.”

Yielding under their scrutiny, Darcy threw himself unceremoniously into a chair and dropped his head to his hands. “I have thought only of her in these past weeks. I wanted to kill Wickham for daring to touch her, but I knew the Bennet family’s reputation would never survive Miss Lydia’s shame, so I negotiated a marriage between them.”

Anne’s face brightened. “Then you must have contacted Mr Bennet at least! Miss Lydia is underage is she not?”

“She is not sixteen years old,” Darcy said, his tone defeated. “However, I did not want the family to know of my involvement, and therefore required Wickham to seek Mr Bennet’s consent. I have sent word to no one since I departed Hertfordshire.”

Anne’s face fell. “Oh. Well, this is a muddle then, is it not?”

Richard was less subtle in his chastisement and berated Darcy. “Of all the arrogant, officious, stupid things you have ever done, Cousin, this is the worst! ’Tis all well and good that you have helped Miss Elizabeth’s foolish sister, but you have done nothing to reassure the woman you profess to love that you have not forsaken her.”

“I thought kissing her made my intentions plain!”

“They might have done if you had not expressed your regrets and departed immediately after,” said Richard.

“You have made your point. Desist!”

Anne intervened. “Boys! Enough. It will not do to continue fighting. Richard, our cousin is now quite aware of his failings. There is no need to carry on reminding him. And Darcy, kindly do not take your temper out on us. We did not create the circumstances in which you find yourself.”

Darcy sighed. “No. The situation is entirely of my own making.” He then looked at her and said in an almost pleading tone, “I do not suppose you have any ideas of how I might extricate myself?”

Richard made a derisive noise in the back of his throat and might not have said anything more, but he felt a sharp jab to his ribs. “Blast!” He turned on Anne. “That was not necessary, Cousin!” She merely stared in response, and at last he relented. “Fine. Yes, Darcy, we will help you.” Then he muttered, “Little though you deserve it.”

Anne levelled a look at Richard that silenced him and said to Darcy, “First, go take a bath. You smell of Portsmouth. Then we shall formulate a plan.” She gave him a slight push. “Shoo! I am certain Stevens has already arranged for hot water.”

When Darcy returned to his cousins, he found Anne seated behind his desk with Richard hovering over her shoulder.

“It looks as though the two of you are planning for battle.”

“We are,” Anne replied. “You cannot appear at Netherfield after all this time and expect a warm welcome from all within its doors.”

“Indeed not, Cousin,” Richard added, “you must first scout the location, determine what weapons will be most effective, and then execute your plan!”

“Do not be ridiculous, Richard. Darcy is more likely to need armour than arms. Though I must agree, it would be sensible to try and gain some intelligence as to the current situation in Hertfordshire.” She turned her attention to Darcy. “I hope you do not mind. I sorted through your correspondence. While I did find an express from your friend, Bingley, there was nothing from the Bennet family.”

She handed him the message from Bingley. Darcy perused it and shook his head. “The letter was misdirected. It requests my aid in tracking down Wickham.”

“Then you have done as they asked. Would Bingley or Mr Bennet reply if you were to send a response now?” the colonel asked.

“I cannot think why they would not. Neither is so impolite as to ignore me entirely.”

“As you did them?” Richard muttered.

“Richard,” Anne admonished lightly.

“What?”

“You are not helping.”

“I did not ignore them!” Richard stared fixedly at his cousin and Darcy added, “I neglected to inform them of my intentions.”

Richard continued to look at him.

Darcy’s tone was insistent. “I did not and still do not wish for their gratitude.”

Richard did not look away.

Darcy finally conceded defeat. “Mea culpa. It was badly done. It appears as if I ignored them. But she was on my mind every moment of every day.” He sighed and lowered himself into a chair near the fireplace.

The cousins reviewed their plan for Darcy’s redemption. Foremost in the plan was that Darcy would write, in Anne’s words, ‘a long, detailed, and humble apology’ to both Mr Bennet and the Bingleys. His wish for his involvement in the recovery of Lydia to remain anonymous was overridden by Anne: “Darcy, what other possible explanation can you offer for your prolonged silence?”

He knew there was nothing to be said in his defence and eventually agreed that while he still found it distasteful, his part in finding the wayward couple and bringing about their marriage must be acknowledged. It offered the only moderately acceptable excuse for his behaviour. His cousins encouraged him to purchase a common licence.

When Darcy objected on the grounds that Elizabeth might never speak to him again, Richard said, “Assuming you are invited back to Hertfordshire, coming with the licence in your possession shows that regardless of what your actions have suggested, your intentions towards Miss Elizabeth have not changed.”

“And if she refuses me?”

“Then we shall strive to forgive you,” Richard answered without a trace of irony.

“It is a comfort to know I shall always have my family to turn to in my hour of need.”

Anne interrupted their bickering. “She rebuffed your addresses once before and you were able to overcome her objections. If she refuses you now, you shall have to do so again. I believe the more difficult task will be in gaining an audience with her. After all this time, it is likely she believes you have rejected her. In that case, she will not wish to subject herself to your scorn.”

“But I have not forsaken her! I could not!” Darcy exclaimed. Then his voice dropped to a bare whisper and he added, “She is everything to me.”

Anne laid a comforting hand on his arm and said, “Then we must make sure she knows that.”

* * *

The Wickhams’ hired carriage pulled up to Longbourn in the early afternoon, and Lydia descended with an expectation of being fêted by all her family. The effusive speech she had planned died on her lips when she saw only her mother at the door.

“But Mama! Where are my sisters? Where is my father? Not that I am not glad to see you, Mama. But I thought all my family would be here to congratulate me! For I am married second only to Jane, and since none of you could be at my wedding, I thought surely you would all want to wish me happy. Oh, I know, you have planned a dinner party for me! What a delicious surprise. Well, I promise to act completely shocked when it begins!” Lydia had scarcely drawn breath as she spoke.

Mrs Bennet burst into tears. “Oh, my dear, sweet Lydia! Come and hug your mama! And Mr Wickham, what has happened to your face? No matter, you must come closer so I may kiss your cheek.” Mrs Bennet continued speaking as she herded the couple into the house. “Now, you must not be upset, but your father and sisters will not be joining us. I have been most used most ill by my family. But I never complain. Now I have ordered a wonderful dinner for this evening—”

“What! What do you mean my father and sisters will not attend me? It is an outrage!” Lydia flounced to the drawing room, carelessly tossing her outerwear aside as she went. For his part, Wickham feigned ennui. He was grateful to have a new audience for his chatterbox wife, and contentedly trailed behind the ladies. He glanced around the room, hoping to find some of Mr Bennet’s port unguarded. Faced with disappointment, he wondered how soon he could reasonably go to Meryton and visit the tavern.

Mrs Bennet was trying to soothe her daughter. “I know, my pet. We have been badly used, and it is all Lizzy’s fault!”

“Lizzy? What has she to do with anything? Surely she is in disgrace after her behaviour in Brighton?”

Wickham made a noise as if to protest but could not be heard over the two women.

“And well she should be, but your father has been most high-handed in all of this. No one understands how I suffer.”

“Well, my father might well keep you locked up at home, but he can have no such influence on me! Do not fear, Mama. I shall make sure all of Meryton knows what she has done!”

“You may not speak of Brighton to anyone. If you cannot speak of our marriage without referencing Miss Bennet, then you had best remain here with your mother,” Wickham said.

“But, how can our marriage be celebrated if we cannot visit?” Lydia pleaded.

“You may visit as you please, however you may not speak of Brighton. I believe our patron would appreciate discretion in this. I would not like to lose our situation before we even arrive.”

Wickham was loath to defend Darcy, but the funds provided by his employment were essential to one day reuniting with his beloved Arabella. He would have to content himself with the knowledge that their plans were at least partially successful. He doubted Darcy would have anything to do with the Bennet girl in the future and took comfort in knowing he had forever altered their lives for the worse.

The trio passed a listless afternoon in Longbourn’s drawing room. Wickham dismissed the injuries to his face as the result of his work, and Lydia and Mrs Bennet competed for the place of most ill-used. There was no variation in the tone, topic, or activity of the room until Mr Bennet arrived shortly before the meal was served.

“Papa!” Lydia flew across the room to her father. “Mama said you would not come, but I knew that must be a falsehood for who but my father should wish me happiness? Have you seen my ring? But where are my sisters?”

Mr Bennet set his daughter apart from him. Wickham noted his new father acknowledged neither himself nor his daughter’s speech when he said, “I see you have arrived safely, Mrs Wickham.”

“But surely you will have a party for me? For then I might be congratulated by all my friends and neighbours.”

“We shall host nothing from this house. I see no reason to celebrate your infamous behaviour.” Mr Bennet was firm in his refusal.

“Oh, Mr Bennet, how can you speak so? For here our Lydia is returned to us married and perfectly respectable. Of course, you would chastise my darling girl. But you continue to defend Lizzy—”

Mr Bennet did not allow his wife to continue. “That will be all Mrs Bennet, unless you prefer to retire to your chamber for the evening.”

“Come, Mama, let us speak on other subjects. Tomorrow I shall visit all my friends and you may come if Papa will allow it, and if he will not, then I shall return and tell you all the news. Now, where are my sisters? For I do long to see Kitty and Jane and even dull Mary. They will be ever so jealous of me, for I have caught myself a handsome husband. Will there be an assembly while we are here? For if there is, then I might chaperone my sisters. Would that not be a fine joke for the youngest sister to chaperone her older ones?”

Mr Bennet put paid to her plans. “Your sisters intend to remain at Netherfield for the duration of your visit.”

“Well, that is not friendly of them. It is no matter, however, for I shall visit them wherever they may be.”

“You may certainly try, though I think you will be surprised when your efforts are in vain. If your sisters wished to see you, they would have remained at home.”

Lydia would not hear her father’s warnings. “Of course my sisters wish to see me. They have not seen me these many weeks and soon my dear Wickham and I shall be far away in Northumbria! I am sure I have no notion of when we might return.”

Mrs Bennet cried out with despair at the news. “Northumbria? You cannot go so far north! Why, I am certain the place is savage! Whoever heard of such a thing?”

Wickham decided he could no longer listen in silence. “It is a great distance, Mrs Bennet. But it must be done, for we have been abandoned by all our friends, and this is the best position we can hope for. I have no doubt we shall own the place soon enough, and then you may boast of your son and daughter who purchased an inn.”

“Oh, if only that terrible Mr Darcy had given you your due. But I suppose he is rich and may do as he pleases,” sniffed Mrs Bennet.

The rest of the Wickhams’ visit to Hertfordshire passed in relative peace. Mary and Kitty remained at Netherfield, and Mr Bennet kept careful watch over his guests. Wickham wondered whether his new father-in-law suspected he might steal the silver.

Wickham had first thought to spend his days in the tavern but quickly changed his plans on learning there was no credit to be extended to him. Thereafter, he had sulked about the estate and reluctantly accompanied his wife in calling on the neighbourhood.

Their reception was not all Lydia had hoped. Although no one was certain of the exact events in Brighton, it seemed everyone knew that Darcy had departed the neighbourhood in haste, Elizabeth had been retrieved by the Bingleys, and Lydia had been absent for weeks before she suddenly arrived on her husband’s arm. As they paid their calls, it was apparent to Wickham most of the town had decided on a story of their own and had no interest in hearing Lydia’s tale. The consensus was that Lydia, the wildest and most foolish of girls, had disgraced herself in Brighton and been forced to marry, and that Elizabeth had returned home before the rumours could include her. Wickham took comfort in the town’s belief that Darcy had abandoned the family rather than connect himself with such a scandal. Given all that was known and assumed to be true, the Wickhams were subjected to much tittle tattle, barely civil receptions, and many chilly glares. When the time came, it seemed only his wife and her mother were sorry to see the visit end.

“I had a letter from Darcy today,” Bingley said to his wife.

“Did you? Is he well? Does he say where he has been or why he has not returned?”

“He is well and has offered a reasonable explanation for his absence as well as his apologies.” Bingley opened the letter.

“But what has he been doing all this time?” Jane asked incredulously.

“It appears Darcy is the unsung hero in all of this. He tracked down Wickham and Lydia. He found them in Portsmouth, unmarried. He negotiated the marriage and the situation in Northumbria. He did it all.” Bingley shook his head.

“But why did he not reply to the express you sent if he planned to help all along?”

“He was not home the day it arrived, and he did not see it until his return from Portsmouth.”

“I do not understand. If he did not receive the express, then how did he know…any of this?”

“The day he left your father’s house for London, he changed his mind and went directly to Brighton instead.” Bingley relayed the story to his wife of Darcy’s change in plans and the subsequent events.

“So, we owe him the reputation of our family. Why would he not want to tell us? Surely, he must have known what comfort it would bring to all of us, especially Lizzy, to know he had not severed ties with our family.”

“He is so used to keeping his own counsel that I do not believe he ever considered that anyone might need to know what he was doing, and he would not want the family to feel indebted to him. He assumed we would all know that, whatever called him away, he would return and honour his commitments.”

“Foolish man.” Jane shook her head in reproof.

“I am inclined to forgive him.”

“Naturally, we shall forgive him. Does he have any words for Lizzy?”

“He asks that we say nothing to her. If we allow it, he will visit next week to speak to her in person.”

“Of course we shall allow it. But Charles, I do not think it wise to keep his visit a secret from my sister. Lizzy is unhappy, and knowing he wishes to see her might give her hope.”

“I am not certain of the idea either, but we shall honour his wishes in this,” Bingley said with finality. His wife gave him a disapproving look but ultimately agreed.

* * *

Two days later, Darcy received a reply from Bingley in the form of an invitation to Netherfield. Georgiana insisted on joining him. “Miss Bennet is my friend and, if you are to make her my sister, I insist on being of use. I shall inform them of our acceptance and impending arrival,” she said as she penned their reply.

Anne entered the room then. “Where shall you arrive?”

“Hertfordshire. We are going to see Miss Bennet,” Georgiana answered.

Anne’s face lit up. “Are you now? Then it seems our plans are already at work.”

“So it would seem. We received an invitation which we were most eager to accept.”

Anne smiled her approval. “Excellent! What will you do when you arrive?”

“Give her my mother’s ring and pray she accepts me.” Darcy reached into his pocket and retrieved the ring he had carried with him for so long.

Anne made all the appropriate noises over its beauty then reassured her obviously nervous cousin. “She will, Darcy. She will. Go. See to your arrangements and do not fail to write and inform me of your progress.”

Darcy and Georgiana left London two days later. When they arrived at Netherfield in the afternoon, they were disappointed to learn Elizabeth was out walking. As they could not see Elizabeth, Darcy decided they would call at Longbourn. Georgiana went immediately to Miss Mary and Miss Catherine, and the girls were soon speaking quietly together. Darcy greeted Mrs Bennet with civility but was relieved when Mr Bennet did not wait long before inviting him to the book room.

Once they were inside, Mr Bennet said, “I dare say, upon receiving your letter, I was not inclined to grant absolution, Darcy, no matter that I am in your debt.”

“You are nothing of the sort, I assure you.”

“Nonetheless, you made many wonderful promises, but then you vanished, leaving a broken-hearted Elizabeth in your wake. I see now that your intentions, though certainly misguided, were good, and there is nothing that cannot be forgiven with time,” said Mr Bennet.

“I hope your daughter shares your sentiments, sir. I had planned to speak with her when I arrived at Netherfield this morning but was told she was out walking.”

The older man soon asked for details regarding the hunt for the Wickhams, and Darcy’s story was met with all appropriate concern. In turn, Darcy learned what happened in Hertfordshire while he was away. He was appalled by the reports of Mrs Bennet’s behaviour even as he was comforted by repeated assurances of Elizabeth’s relative health. He returned to Netherfield with more hope than he possessed on starting the day.

The Darcys did not see Elizabeth until the family gathered for dinner. Darcy thought Elizabeth looked pleasantly surprised when she saw Georgiana enter the parlour with him. Georgiana went directly to Elizabeth, wrapped her in a fierce embrace, and whispered something he could not hear. Elizabeth whispered something in return then greeted him, if not warmly, then at least with a good deal of politeness. Dinner was announced and Darcy was pleased to find himself seated near Elizabeth. However, their first encounter did not bear out Darcy’s hopes. Though he had not thought there would be declarations of love over the roast beef, he had hoped for at least passable conversation. It was not to be. Darcy was too overwhelmed at seeing her to think of anything sensible to say. His heart stuttered, and he wondered how she could be even more beautiful than he remembered.

“I hope you are well, Miss Bennet,” Darcy said as they were seated.

“I am, Mr Darcy. I thank you for your concern.” Darcy wanted to say he would always be concerned for her, but the table hardly seemed an appropriate place to begin such a conversation, and he settled for a nod of acknowledgment and another sip of wine.

“I am given to understand you and Miss Darcy visited Longbourn today.”

“We did.”

“And how was your journey from London?”

“The roads were unremarkable, and we made it in good time.”

Their conversation, or lack thereof, continued in this manner until Elizabeth seemed to surrender and devoted herself to conversation with Georgiana. Darcy felt increasingly foolish with each passing moment. His head was too filled with apology to speak of travel and visiting, but he was not insensible to Elizabeth’s building frustration. He told himself he would make amends for his foolishness as soon as the opportunity was presented.

His chance would not come that night. When the party retired to the drawing room, Elizabeth engaged herself with Georgiana until Jane called upon her to perform. Elizabeth persuaded Georgiana to join her at the instrument, and she sang as Georgiana played. His assistance was not needed. It seemed she was determined she would behave as she always had, except she would not even attempt to draw Darcy into conversation.

The following day while Georgiana was resting, Darcy found Elizabeth sitting in the library. “I beg your pardon, Miss Bennet, I did not mean to intrude on your privacy.”

“It is a large enough room, Mr Darcy. I dare say it can accommodate us both.”

“I believe we met here once before, Miss Bennet.”

“Only now I need not worry over beginning a book I have no time to finish.”

“Ah, of course. Now you may read at your leisure.”

She gave a small smile at the reminder, and he considered he was scarcely less apprehensive in her presence now than he had been before, if for very different reasons. Silence reigned for several minutes before Darcy said, “Shall we speak only of books, Miss Bennet?”

“We are in a library, sir. It seems fitting.”

He could not determine if she was again teasing or not and made no reply. When the silence became awkward, he selected a book of his own and pretended to read.

Their conversation did not immediately improve although he saw that Elizabeth was happy enough to engage with Georgiana whenever the two were together. He was observing them from his place in the drawing room when Jane sat in the chair nearest him. “I cannot imagine any two people with so much to say to one another being as resolutely silent as you and my sister.”

“Perhaps I could speak more if I felt less.”

* * *

Jane decided to intervene on Darcy’s behalf. She scratched lightly at her sister’s door after the rest of the household had retired.

“Lizzy, I wish to speak to you about Darcy.”

“I wish you would not. ’Tis not a subject I find in the least enjoyable,” Elizabeth answered plainly.

“Please, hear what I have to say. When I am finished, perhaps we will be able to make sense of things.”

“What is there to make sense of, Jane? He knows of the events in Brighton and his continued silence on the matter has made clear he does not wish to renew our connexion. It is all very simple,” Elizabeth stated with a good deal of agitation.

“Yet, he is here,” Jane replied.

“Because he is a friend to Bingley, that is all.”

“He did not bring his sister along for the sake of my husband’s friendship.”

“Who can understand the whims of another?”

Jane tried a different approach. “We have never spoken of what happened here when we all learned of Brighton.”

“I have never asked. Once I returned, it did not seem relevant.”

“You know, of course, that Darcy was with my father when the news was delivered,” Jane began. “What you were never told was that when he left Longbourn, it was to purchase a licence. He said he would return and ask you to marry him, and that if you did not wish to marry, he would still find a way to protect you.”

Elizabeth seemed startled by Jane’s intelligence. “Why did no one tell me?”

“At first we were too engaged with Lydia’s situation. Then, as time passed and we did not have news from that quarter, we did not wish to excite your hopes.”

“Perhaps events have altered his desires, and I do not blame him. He cannot want to be so closely related to Wickham.”

“We do not believe so. It was Darcy, you know, who found them, saw them married, and arranged for their employment.”

Elizabeth could not contain her shock. “I did not know.” She could not find the words to say more.

Jane continued. “Why would he do that, if not for you?”

“His reasons are his own. He has a long history of righting Wickham’s wrongs.” Even as she spoke the words, Elizabeth’s own heart revolted against them. He had not communicated with anyone in those weeks. Still, once he returned, why had he not acknowledged their kiss, and why could he not speak to her now they were in the same house? “He is here now. Why have you not asked him the reason for his long silence?” Jane asked.

Elizabeth took a shaky breath and sat on the edge of her bed. “Because his answers are the only thing I fear. I saw him in Brighton. Did you know?” Elizabeth related all she had heard and seen the night Darcy spoke with Colonel Forster. When she reached the end, Elizabeth was struggling against the tears that threatened to rain from her eyes.

“He kissed you! Then he must love you, and surely, he was speaking of Lydia. You must know that by now. Why have you not given him the chance to explain?”

“You witnessed my attempts to talk to him over dinner, and even today I tried to tease him into conversation but still he would not speak. It is as if we are strangers. But even before he came here, I begged him to give me some explanation.” At Jane’s confused look Elizabeth continued, “I wrote to him. The night I saw him, I wrote and enclosed it in a letter to Georgiana. But it no longer signifies. His continued silence on the subject confirms what I have long feared. His kiss was one of regret and farewell. Our love was too new, too recent to withstand such scandal. I do not bear him any ill will.”

“Lizzy, you cannot believe that.” Jane clutched her sister’s hand as she spoke.

“I can and I do. The tragedy of it is that I love him still. Every time he enters a room, I feel as though I might die from wanting to be with him. I cannot bear to know that I have lost him.”

Jane resolved she would speak to her husband the next day and together they would find a way to unite her sister and Mr Darcy.

Caroline Bingley had grown decidedly tired of her aunt’s company and, after a brief but informative visit to her friend Lady Winslow, took advantage of what she knew to be her brother’s good nature and arrived unannounced and uninvited to Netherfield Park. “Charles, I could not spend one more moment my aunt! I could not! I know we have not been the best of friends recently, but surely you can forgive me? After all, you are married, and everything has worked out for the best,” she cried when confronted by her incensed brother.

“Caroline, you may stay only because I have already received a letter from my aunt entreating me to allow you for a time. It seems you have nearly worn out your welcome there. But let me caution you, Caroline. Jane is my wife and the mistress of this estate. I will tolerate no disrespect from you towards her or any of her family. Do you understand?”

Caroline affected an air of contrition. “Of course, I shall be a model of decorum.”

Bingley gave her a glance but only said, “See that you are, Caroline. If you cannot be gracious, at least be silent. You shall not be given another chance. If you cause any trouble this time, I will have no choice but to release your dowry and you will obtain an establishment of your own.”

“Do not be ridiculous, Charles. How shall I ever marry if I am forced from your protection?”

“That is not my concern. If it is not the future you desire, I suggest you behave.”

His unyielding tone came as a surprise to Caroline, and she waited until her brother left the room before allowing her doubt to show on her face. She did not believe her brother would truly cast her off. She would not admit, even to herself, that she might no longer be able to manipulate him. She was not long alone before Jane joined her.

Her hostess did not bother with formalities. “I have had your belongings removed to the yellow room. You must wish to refresh yourself after such a long journey.”

Affronted and having already forgotten her promises to her brother, Caroline let loose all her feelings. “Is this all the welcome I am to expect? You have sent my things to the wrong room. I will see to it myself. Why, you have not even offered tea. Or perhaps you do not realise it is the accepted social practice to offer sustenance to one’s guests!”

“It would seem, Miss Bingley, there are many social forms with which I am unaccustomed. For example, I did not know it was the practice of accomplished ladies to arrive uninvited with all their worldly possessions.”

Caroline sniffed and tried again. “Jane, dear, we are sisters now, are we not? I know I should not have come unannounced. But we can get past this. I can help you learn to run a house of this size.”

“I am Mrs Bingley to you, and I am the mistress of this estate,” Jane said firmly.

“I did not mean—”

Jane continued as if she did not hear. “It is my understanding that your education included decorum, languages, music, and art. Is that correct?”

Caroline was not certain Jane truly wished for an answer but gave hers with the air of one bestowing arcane knowledge on an initiate. “Why yes. As you no doubt remember from my past performances, I am very accomplished in all the arts deemed necessary for a gently born lady.”

“Tell me, Miss Bingley, who are your people? In all your learning, were you taught anything of visiting tenants, maintaining a household budget, or managing servants?”

Caroline flushed and started, “Why, I—”

Jane silenced her with a raised palm. “These are the skills with which I was raised as the daughter of a gentleman, Miss Bingley. If I require someone to perform after dinner, I will call on you. In other matters, your assistance is unnecessary.”

Again Caroline attempted to speak over her sister-in-law and again she was silenced.

“Let me be clear. We are not friends. You are my husband’s sister, and as such I will treat you with civility, but that is far more than your due. Do not think me unaware of your role in our unhappiness of last winter, nor of your displeasure in your brother’s choice of a wife. You have arrived at this house without invitation, and your presence is not wanted. How long it will be tolerated is entirely in your hands. Mrs Nicholls will show you to your rooms.”

“Yes, about my rooms”—Caroline attempted to maintain a superior air—“I do not see why I may not stay in my old rooms.”

“Those rooms now belong to my sister. You will remain in the guest wing for the duration of your visit. You have missed tea, but dinner will be served at five. We keep country hours. I trust you have adequate time to prepare.” With that, Jane swept from the room, leaving her sister burning with anger.

* * *

As she prepared for dinner, Elizabeth considered remaining in her rooms rather than enduring Miss Bingley’s poisonous tongue. Then she reminded herself that this was her home and while Miss Bingley might be a blight on polite society, she was Bingley’s sister as well as a guest in her sister’s house.

Elizabeth entered the drawing room to find only Miss Bingley within. Years of good breeding triumphed over her reservations, and she greeted the other woman cordially, “Good evening, Miss Bingley. Are you refreshed from your journey?”

“Why Miss Eliza! How surprised I am to see you here.”

“I am Miss Bennet now, Miss Bingley, as my sister has married.” Elizabeth tried not to enjoy the chagrin in Caroline’s eyes.

“Of course, Miss Eliza, but I had thought there were hopes for you in marriage as well.”

Elizabeth found that despite the pain of being reminded of Darcy, she could only laugh. She smiled and said, “As you see, Miss Bingley, such reports were highly inaccurate. I am content to remain as I am.”

“You know, he never would have offered for you. You are too far beneath him.”

“In that, Miss Bingley, I believe we are equals.” Elizabeth smiled.

The woman stood with her mouth agape. “Pardon me? You and I are not equals!”

Elizabeth laughed. “No, we are not. I am a gentleman’s daughter. If you think he would not marry the daughter of a country gentleman, how do you suppose he would offer for the daughter of a tradesman?”

The rest of the party entered then, and dinner was announced only a few moments later. Elizabeth noted that Miss Bingley restrained herself in the presence of her brother and his wife. She attempted to draw both Darcys into conversation but was finally forced to limit her remarks to her stay in Scarborough, the few entertainments to be had in that country, and the lack of fashionable companionship.

As Miss Bingley finished a lengthy soliloquy on the final subject, Elizabeth spoke. “If it was fashionable companionship you desired, I wonder why you did not visit the Hursts in London. I do not recall Hertfordshire being to your liking.”

Darcy looked quickly away, and Jane choked a little on her wine as she suppressed a laugh. Caroline replied, “They are away from home. Visiting Hurst’s family.”

Elizabeth murmured in agreement though she knew this to be untrue. Mr and Mrs Hurst had visited earlier in the month and made plain they would not be leaving the city again for some time. After Bingley had informed Hurst he would have to find his own London home the previous spring, Hurst had roundly chastised his wife for her part in the deception and its potential social consequences. Louisa had quickly determined her husband had far more to offer than her sister and placed her loyalty accordingly.

“When they are returned to town, I will go to them as soon as may be.”

Bingley spoke then. “Do not depend upon your welcome there, Caroline.”

“You are everything that is considerate, Brother. But allow me the knowledge of my sister’s heart in this.”

Jane changed the subject to Caroline’s travels. The remainder of the meal passed without incident and they moved to the drawing room after dinner. Jane asked then if anyone would like to play. Miss Bingley, who always seemed eager to display her talents, moved quickly to the instrument and began playing a lively tune. Elizabeth could not help but reflect on the last time they were all at Netherfield together.

Miss Darcy took the seat next to her and said, “What amuses you, Miss Bennet?”

“I feel as though I have witnessed this scene once before, only then we were joined by the Hursts. I suppose I am waiting to hear Mr Hurst ask if we are to play cards or not.”

Before Miss Darcy could reply, Mr Darcy stood before them. “Would you do me the honour, Miss Bennet, of dancing a reel with me?”

Elizabeth blinked back her surprise, smiled, and took his hand. Perhaps, she thought, we might still be friends.

* * *

Several days later, Caroline was preparing for a distasteful visit to Longbourn. She had previously determined to learn more of the situation between Mr Darcy and Miss Eliza Bennet and, for all her vulgarity, Mrs Bennet was an unrepentant gossip. Caroline had no one else to ask and was growing desperate in her attempts. She was beginning to dread informing Lady Winslow of her failure. Her Ladyship made plain that her continued support depended upon Caroline’s success during this visit. If she could not find the means to end all hope of reconciliation between Mr Darcy and Miss Eliza, Caroline would find herself without a patroness. It was this thought above any other that set her feet to Longbourn.

One longer-than-usual call later, Caroline returned to Netherfield and sent a letter to her friend. Their association had proven profitable to Caroline, and now she had the information they required to see to the ruin of Eliza Bennet. She and Lady Winslow were a well-matched pair, each using the other for their own ends. One lady still harboured hopes of becoming the next mistress of Pemberley, and the other was satisfied to see it come to pass so long as it meant Darcy’s continued unhappiness. Caroline held no special regard for Lady Winslow but had come to depend on her alliance. Caroline had learned that Darcy had destroyed Her Ladyship’s chance of happiness when his refusal to marry her made it all but impossible to be near her beloved, Wickham. The steward’s son, no less! Lady Winslow’s misery would increase ten-fold when she learned Darcy had also sent Wickham far north.

Later that afternoon, Caroline overheard the end of a conversation between her brother and his wife. It appeared they were planning a dinner party.

She heard Charles say, “I shall see to it myself.”

“See to what, Brother? Do you require assistance? I know it has been most difficult for your dear wife to fulfil her duties while she cares for her poor sister.” Caroline glided into the room, barely glancing at Jane and radiating contempt.

“Caroline!” Bingley’s tone was admonishment enough to stop his sister in her tracks. “Have you forgotten our agreement already?”

She put on what she hoped was a contrite expression and said, “Of course not. I only meant to offer my assistance.” She smiled sweetly.

“Actually, Caroline,” said Jane, “you can be of some use. I shall be busy the next several days planning a dinner party for Charles. As you have an elegant hand, I wonder if you might assist with the invitations.” Caroline smiled at her good fortune and decided to send out a single invitation of her own.

The night of the dinner party, Elizabeth sat a little apart from everyone else in Netherfield’s drawing room. This was the first social engagement since Darcy’s return to Hertfordshire. They still had not spoken beyond the usual civilities, but their recent dance had done much to ease the tension between them. Even so, Elizabeth was relieved when the guests began to arrive. The influx of people meant she could engage in mundane conversation while allowing her mind to consider Mr Darcy. Her younger sisters had been invited, but Mary had a headache and Kitty chose to remain at home to care for her. Though her father was greatly altered, he truly did not care for such gatherings and had seized upon Mary’s illness as an excuse to remain behind. Elizabeth smiled to herself as she pictured her dear papa tucked away in his book room with a well-loved tome in one hand and his favourite brandy in the other.

Elizabeth was surprised to hear Lady Winslow announced to the room. She observed the look that passed between her sister and Bingley, but of greater interest was the clear disdain on Darcy’s face. It was evident none of them had issued Her Ladyship’s invitation. Elizabeth suspected she knew who had. Only Miss Bingley would be so brazen.

Her suspicions were quickly confirmed when Lady Winslow spoke to Jane and Bingley in a voice loud enough to be heard by anyone standing nearby. “You were so kind to allow dear Caroline to invite me. I am certain I have never seen a more charming country home.” The couple assured the lady of her welcome, but Elizabeth could see from the look in her sister’s eye that Miss Bingley would be called to account for her actions. From her hosts, Lady Winslow went directly to Darcy. “Fitz, darling, what a pleasure it is to see you again. Why this is twice in a six month. I am honoured.” Elizabeth hid a smile when Darcy turned away from the lady in mid-sentence. It was not, perhaps, as dramatic as cutting her in London might be, but his intentions were made clear. Lady Winslow retreated immediately to Miss Bingley’s side. Elizabeth observed the ladies and saw as each looked constantly in Darcy’s direction, one with undisguised longing and the other with contempt. The two carried on a whispered exchange until dinner.

Elizabeth was relieved to be spared yet another awkward dinner conversation with Mr Darcy. He was seated across from her, allowing her to observe his interaction with others without drawing undue attention to herself. He seemed a little more reserved than usual, and she thought she caught him looking her way more than once. She even imagined his glances might hold some regard. Her thoughts were so consumed by Darcy, that she scarcely remembered to speak to her dinner companions.

When the gentlemen joined the ladies after dinner, Elizabeth slipped quietly to the side of the room once she ensured Georgiana was agreeably engaged with Maria Lucas. She sincerely hoped Jane would not call upon her to perform and that she might pass the remainder of the evening undisturbed. Being occupied with her own thoughts, she failed to notice the approach of Lady Winslow and so could not escape before the lady claimed her attention.

“Why Miss Eliza, you are sly hiding over here all alone! But now I have found you out, and you must join the party!” Lady Winslow giggled into her fan.

Elizabeth did not bother to correct the lady’s address and forced a courteous smile to her lips. “I am not hiding, Your Ladyship. I am indulging a taste for quiet observation. But I am happy to sit with any of my sister’s guests.”

“Not all of them, I dare say,” answered Lady Winslow with a pointed look at Darcy. He stood with his back to them and appeared to be in conversation with Charles.

“I do not take your meaning.”

“Oh, do not look so shocked, Miss Bennet. I was speaking with Miss Bingley earlier, and she confirmed what I had long suspected, that you and Fitz were once, shall we say, much better acquainted than you appear to be now?” Lady Winslow gave Elizabeth a knowing glance and a much too familiar pat on the arm as she skilfully guided them nearer the centre of the room. “Of course, I do not believe the bit about your attempting to seduce Mr Bingley.” Lady Winslow’s voice raised in volume as they moved towards her intended audience.

Elizabeth gasped as she considered how many might have heard Lady Winslow’s claims even with all the attention on Maria’s performance at the pianoforte. “I am glad you recognise a lie when you hear one. But surely, Lady Winslow, you realise the harm that could come from your words if they were overheard by the wrong ears? I pray you cease this conversation.” Elizabeth was pleased to see the few people that had overheard Lady Winslow’s remark quickly lose interest and return to their own conversations.

Lady Winslow, however, was not yet finished. “I can imagine how difficult it must be to be so near your former favourite. Only let me assure you of this, Miss Eliza. He is hardly worth pining over. As I once told you, I have known Fitzwilliam Darcy for many years and I can promise that a more proud, disagreeable man you will never meet. I know that you have one fortunate connexion in Mrs Bingley, but truly, according to my good friend, the rest of your family are hardly worth notice. For goodness sake, your youngest sister eloped, and with the son of a mere steward. Not that such things are of any importance to me— I only say this because I know Fitz and I can assure you that even if he had managed to go so far as to make you an offer, his abominable pride would never have allowed your unfortunate relations within ten miles of his precious Pemberley. He puts his pride above all things. First and always, he is a Darcy of Pemberley. I am the daughter of a peer and he would not have me, so it is certain you would always have been reminded that you were not good enough for him.”

Elizabeth was incensed at this speech, no less for its impropriety than its implications. “I dare say that you and I have had vastly different experiences with Mr Darcy.”

“Pardon me?”

“There was never an understanding between myself and Mr Darcy, so I have no claim or injury to resent. I wish him nothing but joy in this life. It pains me to speak ill of family, but Miss Bingley is not an accurate source of information on such matters. Mr Darcy has clearly lost your approbation, but it is my understanding that you did not lose his so much as you wilfully cast it aside. As to Mr Darcy, I will say this: I may have lost his good opinion, but he has certainly not lost mine. While I did not always think him so, it has been some time now since I have considered Mr Darcy to be one of the finest gentlemen of my acquaintance. Yes, he is a Darcy of Pemberley. He is a generous friend, a considerate brother, and an attentive landlord. His kindness and thoughtfulness are beyond what you or any other person so wholly unconnected to him could possibly imagine, and I am proud to have called him friend. I will thank you to importune me no further.” With that, Elizabeth exited the room, leaving a speechless Lady Winslow behind.

* * *

Darcy, meanwhile, had overheard all. Early in the evening he had resorted to his former habit of standing near Elizabeth to listen to her conversation with others and now he had this speech to Lady Winslow to consider. Elizabeth had spoken in his defence and called him a gentleman! Something about her speech troubled him, however, and he considered her words again. “I may have lost his good opinion…” And then he knew. Anne and Richard were correct. His absence and subsequent silence had been seen as disapprobation. He looked around the room and saw a flash of pink skirts as Elizabeth stepped out to a balcony.

Darcy followed close behind and stopped at the doorway to observe her for a moment. Her skin glowed in the torchlight, and he thought she had never been more beautiful.

Elizabeth was the first to speak. “Why did you come if you were only going to stare at me?”

“I find it impossible to speak in your presence.”

“We are speaking now.” And there was his Elizabeth. There was a sweet archness to her tone, a challenge waiting to be met.

“We are. I have wished to do so all week but have failed abysmally in my every attempt.”

“Not abysmally and not every time. You did manage to ask me to dance.” She looked away from him then, choosing instead to move to the balustrade and stare out at the star-filled night.

“And now?”

“I have not yet decided.” They were silent for a time before Elizabeth began again. “Why are you here?”

Mustering all his courage, Darcy moved closer. “Do you wish I were not?”

“I only wish I knew why.” Elizabeth kept her eyes steadfastly on the sky and Darcy could not say if she did not or chose not to notice that he was standing directly beside her. Their shoulders were touching. She did not move away.

“I came for you.” Into those four words, he poured all his love, all his passion, all his longing.

She released an indelicate little huff. “Me?”

“You, Elizabeth,” and her name was a prayer on his lips.

“Why me?” The pain in her voice broke his resolve, and he placed his hand over hers. The feel of her gloved hand in his was overwhelming.

“Why not you?” He gave her fingers a careful squeeze.

“Brighton, the risk of scandal, the connexion to him. All of it.” There were silent tears sliding down her alabaster cheeks and once again he wanted to kill George Wickham. “I should have known.”

“Known what?”

“I should have known what he and Lydia were about. That Lydia would…”

“Such suspicion is not in your nature.” He moved closer still.

“I thought you must hate me.”

“I could never hate you.”

“But you left,” she whispered.

“Forgive me, Elizabeth. When I came to the Forsters’ cottage that night, it was to see you, to secure you if I could. I wish now that I had carried out that purpose before chasing after Wickham. I told myself I was thinking only of you, but I can see now if that had been true, if I had truly been thinking of you, I should have stayed when I leapt from my carriage to hold you. I should have bought the licence and married you right then, and you would have known that you held my heart just as surely as you knew I held yours.”

“You are here now, and we are together, Fitzwilliam.”

“Say it again. My name. Please say it again.”

She breathed a soft laugh and said, “Fitzwilliam, Fitzwilliam, Fitzwilliam. How I love you.”

He used the back of his thumb to brush her cheek. “Elizabeth Bennet, I have loved you from the beginning, though I did not know it then. I wish to spend every moment of my life from this breath to my last in your presence. Will you give us forever? Will you consent to be my wife?”

She listened to the rich timbre of his voice and realised none of it mattered. She cared not why he had been so long absent. She only cared that he was here, now, in this moment. Whatever else had passed, he had come for her, and he had kept coming until he found her. “Yes, Fitzwilliam. Forever.”

Darcy swept her into his arms, kissing her cheeks and her eyes before his lips at last found hers.

When they separated, he said, “I will go to Longbourn tomorrow to ask your father’s blessing.”

“Did he not already give it?”

“That was before.”

“He will torment you, but he will not rescind his approval.”

“I should hope not. Will you tell your sister?”

“Naturally, just as I believe you will tell yours.”

“’Tis likely they both already know. We should go inside. You are chilled.”

“I must look a fright.”

“You look nothing of the sort, as I believe you know very well.”

Elizabeth shook her head ruefully then repaired her appearance and turned to him with questioning eyes, “Will that do?”

“You look beautiful as always.” By unspoken accord, they remained silent as they returned to the house hand in hand. The local dinner guests had already departed, and Darcy saw Elizabeth cast her sister a smile as she allowed him to escort her up the stairs. When they reached her chamber door, Darcy lifted her hands one at a time, turned each over and brushed the lightest kiss to her gloved wrists. “Until tomorrow, Elizabeth.”

“Until tomorrow, Fitzwilliam.” Elizabeth placed her hand on the doorknob behind her, opened the door, and slipped inside without looking away.

* * *

Breakfast the following day was a strained affair. Caroline had requested her trunks to be loaded on Lady Winslow’s carriage, but the lady forbade the action. A terrible row ensued with each lady accusing the other of assorted deceptions, manipulations, and other misdeeds. The shouting match continued into the hall. Bingley followed them and heard Lady Winslow say, “If you had done as you were instructed—”

Bingley raised his voice above the noise, “Enough!” he bellowed. When both Caroline and Lady Winslow were shocked into silence, he lowered his voice and continued. “You are disrupting the peace of this house, and I will not have it. Lady Winslow, I believe your carriage is waiting.”

Having dismissed one unwelcome guest, he turned to the other. “Caroline, I am pleased to inform you Hurst has been industriously working to find you an appropriate establishment. As soon as my carriage is ready, it will deliver you to London. But first, you will tell me to what instructions Lady Winslow referred.”

“Charles, really. It is unseemly to discuss this here, in the presence of your servants and guests,” Caroline demurred.

“You had no such reservations when you were carrying on like a common fishwife! My servants know the meaning of discretion, and my guests are, I suspect, your victims in this scheme. Now, out with it!”

Caroline blanched as she realised she would not be able to distract her brother from his intended purpose.

“I meant no harm, Charles.”

“Do not attempt to defend yourself, not after last night.”

“But, Charles, surely—”

“Now, Caroline.”

Caroline would not relent. “Mrs Bennet was right. You have been entirely taken in! I am your sister, Charles! Me! Not Eliza. You should be taking my part!”

Bingley shook his head and spoke in a voice only she would hear. “Yes, Caroline, you are my sister. And I heartily wish I had seen you for who you are years ago. There might then have been hope of changing your character before it became fixed. But I did nothing, and your disposition as a selfish and cruel manipulator is set. You leave in one hour. Please do not force me to have you escorted from the house.” With that, Bingley returned to the breakfast room.

* * *

Elizabeth and the Darcys paused in their conversation when Bingley came in. Jane went to her husband’s side where she briefly grasped his hand in solidarity and comfort, and then the pair joined their friends at the table. “I must apologise for my sister’s unseemly behaviour,” Bingley said.

Elizabeth exchanged a look with Darcy who gave the barest nod of his head. “I had thought to give her my thanks, little though I think she would appreciate the sentiment,” she said.

“Why ever would you thank her?” Jane asked.

“Because her presumptuous interference has been the means of uniting us,” Elizabeth answered with a laugh.

“The means of—Elizabeth! Are you engaged?”

“We are.”

Jane and Georgiana squealed in delight while Bingley offered his congratulations to Darcy.

“I shall ride to Longbourn today to speak to Mr Bennet.”

They spent several minutes discussing the happy news. When the meal ended, Miss Darcy said, “Miss Bennet, I have missed the walks we took at Rosings in the spring. Are there any paths nearby that you might share with me?”

“I would be happy to. Netherfield Park has several we might enjoy, and it is not so cool as to preclude a morning’s walk.”

Darcy chuckled and cast a warm look Elizabeth’s direction. “My dearest, I do not believe there exists a morning cool enough to keep you indoors.”

Elizabeth laughed at this depiction of herself. She was delighting in the ease of his company. “I am sure I do not know, sir, but I readily admit I have not yet encountered such a day.” She returned her attention to Miss Darcy and said, “Come, we shall ramble until our cheeks are red!”

Jane and Darcy admonished her in unison: “You shall catch cold!”

This only served to cause Elizabeth and Miss Darcy to dissolve into fits of laughter.

* * *

Darcy left for Longbourn almost as soon as Elizabeth and Georgiana quit the room and, as had Bingley before him, arrived at an hour only just suitable for calling. He was greeted by Mrs Hill and then waited while she inquired after her master. Darcy thought the process was taking an uncommonly long time and was fighting the urge not to pace. He could not recall ever having been this nervous. If Mr Bennet would not see him, Darcy did not know what he would do. He was left in this state of agony for ten full minutes before the housekeeper returned and said, “Mr Bennet will see you now. This way, if you please.”

Darcy thought it silly to require the housekeeper to provide an escort. He had, after all, been several times to Mr Bennet’s study and was unlikely to become lost. He could see she was scarcely managing to suppress a smile and hoped that meant Mr Bennet was having a little amusement at Darcy’s expense. “Thank you, Mrs Hill,” he nodded, then followed the housekeeper through various rooms until they reached their destination. Mrs Hill knocked on the study door and announced Darcy.

“Ah, Mr Darcy. Come in, come in.”

Darcy nodded his acknowledgement. “Thank you.”

Mr Bennet waved Darcy to a chair and the younger man sat. “Tell me, what brings you to my study on this chilly morning? Surely you have not tired of the company at Netherfield since last we spoke?”

“I have not. I always find the company at Netherfield to be to my liking, and this visit it has been even more so.” Darcy smiled.

Mr Bennet regarded him for a long moment before saying, “Is that so, Mr Darcy? And why is that? Surely it is not the addition of Miss Bingley to the party that has increased your enjoyment.”

Darcy blanched. “Heavens no!” he blurted without thought. “That is to say, while Miss Bingley has certainly provided a change in the routine of my visit, her presence is not responsible for any change to my feelings.”

There was a barely discernible twinkle in Mr Bennet’s eye. “Oh? Then pray tell me, why do you find Netherfield suddenly so attractive?”

“My attraction is not one of a sudden nature, Mr Bennet. It is of longstanding and has recently been reaffirmed.”

“Is that so? And you know this for certain?”

“I do. My interest has not wavered these many months.”

“I see.” Mr Bennet nodded for Darcy to continue.

“And I believe you are aware, as I now am, that her interest has also remained steady.” Again, Mr Bennet nodded his agreement. “We have much to discuss still. There are a number of things that remain unspoken between us, but I would like to think we have the rest of our lives to sort it all.”

“The rest of your life? Are you come to the point at last, Mr Darcy?”

“Yes, sir. You once gave me your blessing to marry Elizabeth. I wish to know if I still have it.”

“Have you already proposed?”

“I have.”

“And she has accepted?”

Darcy could not help the smile that graced his countenance. “She has.”

“What of the next time you feel the need to ride off into the unknown to right a wrong? What will become of my Lizzy then?” Mr Bennet’s eyes were hard and his voice firm.

“I will take her with me. I wish never again to be parted from her,” Darcy said earnestly.

Mr Bennet said softly, “Very well then, Mr Darcy—”

“Just Darcy, sir.”

Mr Bennet chuckled. “Very well then just Darcy, you have my blessing. Although as she is now under the roof of your friend, perhaps I should require that you apply to him as well.”

“Mr Bennet, I have already faced your daughter. Surely you do not think Bingley to be more frightening than Elizabeth when she is angry?” At that, both men burst into laughter. Darcy spent another quarter hour with Mr Bennet before returning to Netherfield.

* * *

In Brighton, Mrs Brooks was completing a final cleaning of Penwood before Colonel and Mrs Forster removed with the regiment to Newcastle. She was not looking forward to spending the winter so far to the North but was too good natured to complain. The house was nearly ready for the move, and she had only to clean the entry before all was in order. Caught up in thoughts of the cold winter ahead, Mrs Brooks inadvertently knocked the outgoing post from a table near the door. Cursing her clumsiness, the woman dropped to her knees to retrieve the post, then stood and began sorting the pile before returning it to the table. When she came to the last letter her hands trembled. It was damaged, as though the table had been moved across it a number of times. She took in the delicate, feminine penmanship, the direction on the letter, and the date. Mrs Brooks forgot all about her mission to clean the entry and ran straight to Colonel Forster’s office.

* * *

The morning after the Netherfield dinner party, Anne was reading with Mrs Jenkinson in a sitting room at Darcy House when Mrs Allen burst in the room. “Oh, goodness. Lord bless me. There you are, Miss de Bourgh. I have looked the house over in search of you!”

Anne set her novel aside. “You have found me, Mrs Allen. What seems to be the trouble?”

“An express has come for the master.” She put a missive into Anne’s waiting hand. “And being as he is away, I do not know what to do. Mr Thompson says as we should wait for the master’s return, but I cannot agree.”

Anne stopped her. “You have done well, Mrs Allen. I shall take care of it from here. If Mr Thompson raises a question, you may tell him that I have intervened, and he may discuss it with Mr Darcy on his return from Hertfordshire.” The housekeeper bobbed a curtsey and left.

Anne opened the letter and found it to be from Colonel Forster. In his express, he told how his own housekeeper had found the note enclosed behind a piece of furniture and brought it to him. He then sent it to Darcy as soon as was practicable. He offered no explanation as to how the letter became lost in the first place, but Anne supposed it must have fallen. As Anne turned the older letter over, the pages fell open in her hand. She would not, of course, have opened the letter herself. But as the opportunity presented, she saw no harm in glancing at the contents. She skimmed down the page, allowing only a few phrases to catch her eye. She dropped the pages as she instantly recognised the significance of the letter. To the empty room, she said, “I must go to Hertfordshire at once!”

She bent to retrieve the pages and two more lines came to her notice, these from yet another letter: ‘My dearest Fitzwilliam’ and ‘please…say you were not leaving me.’

“Mrs Allen!” Anne shouted even as she rang the bell.

In less time than she thought possible, Anne had dashed off a note to Colonel Fitzwilliam, whom she knew to be staying with his parents, had her trunks packed, bade Mrs Jenkinson to hurry, and was waiting impatiently in the hall when her cousin arrived. “You are late, Richard!”

Her cousin replied, “You sent a note to my parents’ home where they had just received a frantic message from your mother demanding your immediate return. I had a bit of explaining to do before I could run off!”

“Goodness! I had not considered mother. Well, it is done now, and I shall not be here in any case.”

Richard stood opposite Anne as the rest of the trunks were packed. “Now tell me. Where are we going and why does”—he looked at the note in his hand, though Anne knew he did not need to—“Darcy’s future happiness depend upon our haste?”

“We are going to Hertfordshire. Netherfield Park, to be precise.”

“Why would we do that? Is Darcy not already there?”

“He is.”

“So, they are together, but we need to, what? Go to them?” The good colonel’s confusion showed in his voice.

“Yes, yes. Do try and keep up.”

“An easier task if you would not speak in circles and mysteries,” Richard groused.

“Do you recall Darcy and Georgiana saying there had been no letters from Miss Bennet after the unfortunate affair in Brighton?” Richard nodded his head. “There was. A letter that is. There was a letter. It was somehow misplaced and arrived only this morning under cover of a letter from Colonel Forster.”

“And naturally, you read it.” Richard smirked.

Anne rapped his arm lightly with her fan. “I did not. Well, not all of it. Only enough to know that, as usual, our cousin has been operating under a misapprehension. Miss Bennet did not stop writing because she was angry with him, but because she thought he was angry with her!”

“So, they have been in misery because neither would ask the other why they were being silent.” It was not a question. “They deserve each other.”

“Richard!”

“Well, they do.” He shook his head in consternation.

The pair spent the journey imagining all the ways the meeting between Darcy and Elizabeth could have gone wrong and what might be done to correct the situation. It was finally determined that on their arrival at Netherfield Park—after they apologised for arriving uninvited—Anne would take the letter directly to Elizabeth, and Richard would go to Darcy.

Elizabeth entered the music room to discover Mr Darcy at the piano singing what she recognised as an Italian love song. She stopped inside the door to take in the sight before her, then walked quietly to his side and let the lyrics of Caro Mio Ben wash over her.

“I did not know you played,” she murmured as she stood before him, “or that you have such a lovely voice.”

“I could not tell you all my secrets.” He stopped playing and moved with her to a nearby settee.

“I missed you today. How was your visit with my father?”

“He was kinder than I expected. Miss Mary is recovered from her headache, so I believe he and your sisters will be here soon to offer their congratulations in person.”

They remained in comfortable silence for several minutes before he said, “I wish to give you something while we are yet alone.”

“What is it, my love?”

He reached into his pocket and withdrew an object she could not see. Then he held out his open palm saying softly, “This.”

She picked up the ring from his outstretched hand. “Oh, Fitzwilliam! ’Tis beautiful! I have never seen anything so lovely.” She held the ring between her thumb and forefinger as she admired the candlelight dancing and skipping across the stones.

“The stones belonged to my grandmother Darcy. My father put them in a ring for my mother, who left it for me. I have never known another woman to whom I would give this ring.”

“Then I shall treasure it all the more” She slid the ring on and admired the gems as they sparkled in the candlelight.

He drew her to his side and turned her face to meet his in a long and tender kiss. When they parted, she lay her head on his shoulder and thought how pleasant it was to be in his arms. They were drawn from their cocoon by the sound of raised voices.

“What do you suppose has happened?”

“I could not say, but that sounds like my cousin Richard.”

Elizabeth cocked her head as if to hear more clearly “I do not know the colonel’s voice well enough to say, but the other voices sound much like my family. I wonder what could have them in such an uproar?”

“I am sure I do not know, but perhaps we should see for ourselves.”

“Or we could remain here where there are no raised voices and no urgent troubles.”

Elizabeth gave him a sly look and Darcy grinned when he answered. “We could. But from the tone of his voice, I would wager Richard is on the verge of losing his temper. I would not wish Bingley to witness such a display.”

Elizabeth sighed. “I suppose it would not do for our families to regret their first impressions.”

The couple moved quickly from the warm silence of the music room. From there, they followed the sound of raised voices to the hall. The scene there might have inspired concern or shock to any other couple. But Darcy and Elizabeth exchanged bemused glances and barely restrained themselves from laughing aloud. While the servants strove mightily to make themselves invisible, the residents of Netherfield stood in a loose line facing a clearly agitated Colonel Fitzwilliam and Miss de Bourgh. Behind the colonel and Miss de Bourgh stood Mr Bennet, Mary, and Kitty. The overall effect was that Darcy’s cousins were surrounded. They could neither move forward into the house, nor retreat from it to the relative safety of their carriage.

As Darcy and Elizabeth neared the party, the cacophony of sound gave way to individual voices. “Really, Georgiana! We must speak with your brother and Miss Elizabeth! They have each been terribly misinformed,” Miss de Bourgh pleaded.

“Now, if you would just listen! All is—” Bingley was trying to make himself heard.

“Truly, if you will only listen to us—” Jane spoke into the fray.

As each person in the room attempted to speak over the other, Darcy and Elizabeth slipped unnoticed into their midst. Mr Bennet chuckled as he spied Elizabeth.

Still holding hands, they observed their friends and relations a few moments more before Darcy leaned to whisper in Elizabeth’s ear, “How shall we surprise them?” His lady turned scarlet but nodded her agreement as she faced him. Darcy placed a gentle hand beneath Elizabeth’s chin, tilted her head to his and kissed her soundly on the lips. As Darcy’s lips lingered on Elizabeth’s, the room gradually fell silent.

They were finally interrupted by Mr Bennet who said, “How good of you to join us.”

Darcy and Elizabeth broke their kiss. Once again, chaos threatened. Formal introductions were made, refreshments ordered, and a semblance of calm was restored. The happy couple began accepting the well wishes of their families.

Mr Bennet was first to offer his thoughts. “Congratulations, Lizzy. You have done well for yourself, my dear, and I believe you shall be happy together. He is a good man.”

“Yes, he is, Papa. Thank you.”

Mary was next to reach Elizabeth’s side. She hugged Elizabeth and said in her ear, “I knew how it would be. I am happy for you, Sister.” Elizabeth returned the embrace and thanked her.

When Kitty’s turn came, she asked, “Have you decided on a date for your wedding?”

The answer to her question was of interest to all, but before Elizabeth or Darcy could respond, the colonel said, “Darcy has a common licence. Do you not? They may marry at any time. They could marry tomorrow!”

Elizabeth regarded her betrothed silently and awaited his reply. It was not long in coming.

“No, I do not.”

“But we told you specifically to return to Hertfordshire with a licence in hand!” Anne exclaimed.

Darcy held up a hand to forestall further argument. “Though you insisted, it does not follow that I agreed.” He turned his face to Elizabeth before continuing. “I had thought to purchase it, but I decided some might find it officious.” She laughed up at him, and he said, “Besides, I have been given to believe it is the wish of many ladies to hear their names announced in church when the banns are read. I would not deprive Elizabeth of that experience if it is what she desires.”

“Well said, Mr Darcy. I see you already begin to understand my Lizzy,” Mr Bennet said.

“Yes, he does.” Elizabeth agreed. “We have not discussed a date for our nuptials, but we soon will, and we will not keep it secret from any of you.”

Elizabeth was pleased to see Mary and Miss de Bourgh together. She did not know what they were discussing, but they seemed content. Kitty was with Miss Darcy, and the two girls appeared to be well on their way to being friends. Elizabeth contemplated whether to ask Darcy if one of her sisters might join them at Pemberley after they wed. Eventually, Mary excused herself to speak with Mr Bennet, and Miss de Bourgh moved nearer to Colonel Fitzwilliam. Darcy and Elizabeth made their way to his cousins. Darcy asked mildly, “So tell us, what was so urgent that you felt compelled to rush here from London, invade Bingley’s home, and then harass him in front of his servants?”

Miss de Bourgh answered. “It was my doing, really. You see, there was—”

Colonel Fitzwilliam interrupted, “No, Anne, you cannot take the blame here. I insisted—”

“Nonsense! You would have remained in ignorance had I not sent for you.”

“Ahem. Are either of you going to explain what you are speaking of?” Darcy asked.

Miss de Bourgh answered. “There was a letter for Georgiana. Well, really it was for you, but it was addressed to Georgie. The note was damaged, and the seal had broken. Though I did not intend to read it, I could not help—”

“She did not read all of it, only enough to realise its importance.”

“Once I apprehended the note’s significance, I sent for Richard, whom I knew to be at Matlock House visiting his parents.”

The colonel added, “Anne thought we had best come to you together. I would speak with you, Darcy, whilst Anne visited with Miss Bennet.”

Darcy had no more understanding of their purpose at the end of the speech than before it began. He turned his face to Elizabeth, expecting to see his own confusion mirrored there. To his unending surprise, he saw not confusion but shocked understanding and, if he was not mistaken, a little embarrassment.

Elizabeth looked at Darcy, her eyes rapidly welling with tears. Her voice trembled when she said, “You never received it. That is why—I am such a fool. But still, you came.” She shook her head in disbelief. “I do not deserve you, Fitzwilliam Darcy. I truly do not.”

“We shall have to disagree on that point, Elizabeth.” He pressed her hand with his. “I still feel as though I am an actor in a play, but no one has told me my lines. I have not the least understanding of any of this.”

Miss de Bourgh pressed the letter into Elizabeth’s hand. Elizabeth dashed a wayward tear from her eye and began the story of her lost letter. Miss de Bourgh continued the tale, from reading Colonel Forster’s missive to the moment she put the letter in Elizabeth’s hands. “So, you see, Cousin, we thought we had come to save you and Miss Bennet from an even greater misunderstanding.”

Colonel Fitzwilliam said, “But it appears you were not in need of rescue after all.”

Elizabeth stood and moved to Miss de Bourgh’s side. She reached for the other woman’s hands. “Thank you, my dear friend. Though your help was not needed, your coming is deeply appreciated.” The two embraced quickly, and the colonel, who had also risen, accepted a chaste kiss on the cheek from his future cousin.

Darcy said, “We are both grateful for your care and concern, however poorly the plan was executed.” He turned to Elizabeth and asked, “Will you show me the letter then?”

She handed him the ill-fated missive, and he tucked it inside his coat. “Its purpose was to bring you to me, and as you are here, the letter has diminished in importance.”

“You may be correct, but I should like to read it all the same,” Darcy said as he patted his coat apocket.

Elizabeth smiled. “Tonight, let us celebrate with our families.”

As the evening progressed, an invitation was extended and accepted for Miss de Bourgh and Richard to remain at Netherfield. It was agreed that Darcy would remain in Hertfordshire until the following Monday. He would accompany Elizabeth as she called on her neighbours and would be at her side when the first of the banns were read. He would then return to London to see his solicitor about the marriage settlement.

Mr Bennet returned home, and the Bennet sisters gathered for a more intimate visit. This time their late-night chatter included Miss de Bourgh and Miss Darcy. Jane joined for a time but excused herself early. She found that even the comfort of her sisters could not compete with the pleasure of an evening with her husband. Miss de Bourgh and Mary surprised the others when they spoke of their mutual desire to never marry and a wish to see more of the world. Kitty was the first to retire along with Mary, and soon Miss de Bourgh followed. When Elizabeth finally gave in to sleep, it was nearly dawn.

Darcy and Elizabeth discussed her ill-fated letter that afternoon. As Elizabeth prepared their tea, Darcy said, “I read the letter you sent from Brighton. You said it was no longer important, but I wanted to know for myself.”

“I feared it would cause you pain.”

Darcy sipped his tea and carefully set the cup aside. He then reached for her cup and did the same so he could take both her hands in his before speaking. “In our mutual desire to protect one another these past months, we lost much more than we gained. Have we learnt nothing from that experience? We are best when we are honest, even with that which might prove difficult or painful.”

“You are right, of course,” she said. “I did not mean for it to become a secret between us, but we are together now, and that is all that matters in the end.”

“I have apologised already, but after reading your letter, I feel I must do so again.”

She gave him a small smile. “If it is my forgiveness you seek, then you shall have it. I, too, wish that I had behaved differently. I wish I had heeded my own words and remembered how past misunderstandings had served to keep us apart. Had I done that, I would have teased and tormented you into conversation that first night at Netherfield. We must not apportion blame. Instead, let us rejoice that we have at last found one another and promise never to be apart again.”

“That is a promise I can safely make.” He leaned forward and captured her lips with his own, stopping only when he recalled a houseful of chaperones who might come in at any time.

* * *

The following day, a maid accompanied Darcy and Elizabeth as they called on her neighbours. Sir William and Lady Lucas were effusive in their congratulations. “I am surprised I have not already heard of this from your mother,” Lady Lucas said when the news was first announced.

Elizabeth smiled. “I understand my mother has been busy at Longbourn. I am afraid she is not able to make as many calls as she was wont to do.”

“I had heard she has not been seen in the neighbourhood. I thought it most strange, as I was certain she would be boasting first of Lydia’s match and then your own. But perhaps it is all for the best. Does Charlotte know? Well of course she does not. How could she as she is far away in Kent.”

Mr Darcy said, “We have not shared the news beyond Hertfordshire as yet. I would not want Lady Catherine to hear our news from any other than myself. Elizabeth has kindly agreed to defer telling Mrs Collins until after I have written my aunt.”

“Naturally your family should receive the news directly from you. How considerate you are, Mr Darcy.”

Sir William joined them then for a time and also expressed his joy. “Ah, we knew how it would be last year, did we not Lady Lucas? After the Netherfield ball I told Lady Lucas we would soon be celebrating more than one engagement in the neighbourhood. Of course, we could not have imagined that our own Charlotte would be the first to marry, but never mind that. You have made a capital match, Miss Lizzy!” Elizabeth accepted Sir William’s effusions with grace and thanked the couple for their kindness. She and Darcy remained only a little past the customary fifteen minutes before returning to Netherfield.

On their return, Elizabeth persuaded Darcy to walk with her. They used the time to discuss who should be invited to the upcoming wedding. Elizabeth began the conversation. “I posted a letter to my aunt and uncle Gardiner this morning. She has been indisposed, so I do not expect them to attend.”

“Do you plan to travel to town to shop before the wedding?”

“I had not considered it, but I suppose it is possible. My father will certainly not mind.”

“Then perhaps we might call on them together while you are there. If not, then we can certainly call on them once we are wed.”

“You are very good. And now that we have talked about my aunt, what is to be done about yours?”

“I am certain Lady Matlock will be thrilled. Richard has intimated as much.”

“You know perfectly well I was referring to Lady Catherine,” Elizabeth said, laughing. “I cannot imagine she will be happy about our news, especially after all the time your cousin has spent in town lately. I am certain she has already ordered Miss de Bourgh’s wedding clothes.”

Darcy sighed. “You are correct, of course. I will write to her this afternoon. Perhaps you should post a letter to your friend at the same time. Mrs Collins may find this is a fortuitous time to visit her family.”

“Will it be as bad as all that, do you think?”

“Perhaps. Though Anne and I have both made it clear we are not inclined to marry one another, Lady Catherine has never been one to hear that which she does not wish to know.”

“She and my mother are remarkably alike in that respect.”

“They are both possessed of a singular talent. Lady Catherine is not likely to attend the wedding. I expect only Anne and Richard will be there from my family. I suppose Richard’s mother may come, but my uncle will not. His duty to Parliament will not allow him the time away.”

“I know how you despise a spectacle, but unless there is a blizzard that keeps everyone at home, I expect most of the neighbourhood will attend. Of my family there will only be my sisters in Hertfordshire and my father, of course.”

“You do not think Mr and Mrs Philips will attend?”

“I should hope not. I do not want them there. They have taken my mother and Lydia’s part in all this. If they do, it will not take away from my happiness.”

“Will your sister host the breakfast? I assume your mother will not.”

“Goodness, no! Our wedding breakfast at Longbourn? Heaven forfend! No, Jane has already offered to host the affair.” Elizabeth allowed herself a bitter smile. “My mother would be so pleased if it were any other of her daughters marrying you and having the breakfast at Netherfield. Instead, she will bemoan her fate to any who will listen. As though none of this were her fault. As if her decision to spoil and indulge my sister at every turn was not the cause—” Elizabeth’s voice broke, and the tears she had been holding back fell unchecked.

Darcy spared a moment to ensure their privacy then pulled Elizabeth to his side, gave her his handkerchief, and held her until her tears subsided. When she was finally silent, he kissed her forehead and told her he loved her. Then they returned to the house.

* * *

After several days of calls, Elizabeth was looking forward to the respite offered by Sunday. For the first time since her return from Brighton, she looked forward to attending services. Sunday had become a trial for her as it was the only day of the week she was required to see her mother. Elizabeth was not thinking of her mother on this occasion. Instead, as her maid fashioned her hair and Miss Darcy chattered happily away, Elizabeth was thinking of seeing Darcy and hearing their names together as the banns were read. Mrs Fitzwilliam Darcy. How well that sounds. In only three weeks’ time I shall be his wife.

The ride to the chapel was a short one. The Bennets and Bingleys occupied two pews. Darcy discreetly took Elizabeth’s trembling hand in his as the vicar began reading the banns.

In a solemn voice, he intoned, “I publish the banns of marriage between Fitzwilliam Darcy of Kympton parish, Derbyshire and Elizabeth Bennet of Longbourn parish, Hertfordshire. This is the first time of asking. If any of you know cause or just impediment why these two persons should not be joined together in Holy Matrimony, ye are to declare it.”

Two spaces down from Elizabeth, Mrs Bennet made a noise as if to speak. At the same moment, Mr Bennet dropped his prayer book on his wife’s foot. Silence followed, though Elizabeth could see her mother was displeased. Elizabeth released her breath and took advantage of the distraction to lightly squeeze Darcy’s hand before returning her own hand to her lap. The remainder of the service passed without incident, and afterwards Elizabeth noticed her father remained by his wife’s side as together they accepted the congratulations of the neighbourhood. While Mr and Mrs Bennet visited with their neighbours, the young people returned to Netherfield. That afternoon as they enjoyed the relative peace of Netherfield, the ladies discussed plans for the coming week.

“Have you received an answer from Aunt Gardiner, Lizzy?” Mary queried.

“I have. Her reply came yesterday. She says that I am welcome at any time and may bring one of my sisters.”

“Will you bring Jane, then?”

Jane answered before Elizabeth. “Actually, Mary, Charles and I will stay at our house in town. We thought you and Kitty could both come. One of you may stay with us, and the other may go with Lizzy to see Aunt Gardiner.”

Miss de Bourgh joined the conversation. “I do not mean to impose myself, but I have leave to invite anyone I choose to join me at Matlock House. If Mr and Mrs Bingley would enjoy some privacy, perhaps Miss Mary might join me at Matlock House while Miss Catherine remains with Elizabeth.”

Mary’s eyes lit with the possibility and she looked immediately to Jane and Elizabeth for approval. Elizabeth spoke first. “It is not to us you should look, Mary. You will have to apply to Papa for his consent. But if it is of any comfort, I do not believe he would deny you this.”

“Nor do I,” Kitty added. “And I am happy to spend time with Lizzy and my aunt.” She paused and looked at Elizabeth. “That is, if you will have me.”

Elizabeth laughed. “Of course I will, Kitty. I am honoured that you wish to join me.” She turned then to Georgiana. “And we must invite Georgiana to visit. I am certain I shall require the assistance of all my sisters when I shop for my wedding clothes, for we all know how much I enjoy the activity.” Laughter followed her words. When the gentlemen joined the ladies, plans were made to travel to London the next day. They would spend a week complete, returning to Netherfield the following Monday. The wedding would take place the Tuesday after the third reading of the banns. Darcy would stay in London until the Thursday before the wedding, returning with a settlement for Mr Bennet to sign. Then he would remain in Meryton until he could take his bride home with him.

Organising the carriages and trunks required for nine people to travel to four locations was no small task. But the Netherfield servants were nothing if not efficient, and in as short a time as possible the travellers were London bound.

In the second carriage, Darcy found himself absurdly envious of the rug encasing Elizabeth. He longed for the time when he would have the right to wrap his beloved in his own arms for warmth. From his seat across the carriage he caught Elizabeth’s eyes. She must have read something of his thoughts for she mouthed the word, “Soon.” He smiled and settled back into his seat, content to be with his Elizabeth and their sisters. Miss Catherine was nearly bouncing in her seat with excitement. This would be her first visit to London as a young lady. She had gone as a child to visit her aunt and uncle, but was left behind while her sisters went to shops and parties. This time she would be allowed to join their outings. Georgiana was the first to speak. “Miss Catherine, will you have tea with me one day while you are in town?”

“Oh, yes!” the other girl enthused. Then she corrected herself, and, glancing at Elizabeth, said, “That is, I would be happy to join you if my aunt and sister allow it.”

Elizabeth stifled a laugh with some effort before replying, “I am certain there can be no objection to your plans, Kitty.”

“Wonderful!” Georgiana exclaimed. “I shall send round a note as soon as I arrive home then.” She suddenly looked abashed. “Oh, Miss Bennet, I did not mean to exclude you or Miss Mary. Of course, I shall invite all of you.”

“That is kind of you, Miss Darcy, but I think we are all friends enough to understand if you wish to spend some time alone with Kitty. You two are of an age after all. I am not offended, nor do I think Mary will be.”

“I think we shall have to pry Mary away from your cousin if we wish for her company. They are as thick as thieves.” Kitty laughed.

Darcy joined the conversation. “That they are. It is good to see Anne find such a friend as she has in your sister.”

“I believe that goes for Mary as well,” Elizabeth replied. “She has been too much alone in our family until recently.”

Miss Catherine said, “I had hoped to go to the theatre whilst we are in town, but then I recalled Papa has declared I am no longer out.”

“You do not sound disappointed,” Elizabeth said.

“I am not. Miss Darcy is not yet out, and I am hoping we might come out together.”

Georgiana looked to Darcy. “Can we? I would not be nearly so afraid if I had a friend by my side!”

Darcy looked helplessly to Elizabeth. She merely shrugged, but her eyes glittered with amusement as she awaited his reply. “I shall have to speak with Mr Bennet, of course, but I see no reason to deny your scheme.”

Elizabeth’s lips twitched in a smile, and she teased, “Poor Mr Darcy. All that dancing in your future. I do not know how you shall survive.”

He could not return the tease. Instead, he took advantage of their engagement and her nearness in the closed carriage to squeeze her hand lightly. His voice was filled with emotion when he replied, “I shall survive because you will be at my side through it all, Miss Bennet.”

* * *

The week in London passed more quickly than any of them could have foreseen. Mr and Mrs Bingley found themselves exceptionally pleased at having their house to themselves and kept the knocker down for two days. Elizabeth discovered she did not dislike shopping quite so much when her budget was not quite so limited. Having already seen some benefits from his new measures of economy, Mr Bennet had been liberal with funds for Elizabeth’s wedding clothes. Additionally, she learned that the future Mrs Fitzwilliam Darcy received a degree of deference never experienced by plain Miss Elizabeth Bennet of Hertfordshire. Miss Darcy discovered the joys and some of the trials of having a sister close to her in age as Kitty spent nearly all her free time at Darcy House, while Miss de Bourgh and Mary continued to lay the foundation for what would become a lifelong friendship.

Even scattered as they were amongst four households, the sisters and their families managed to see each other every day. There were visits aplenty between Darcy House, Gracechurch Street, and Grosvenor Square. There was also tea with Lady Matlock. As Elizabeth prepared herself that morning, she found she could not quell her nerves. Darcy reassured her that the lady was predisposed to look on her with favour, and even Mary said Lady Matlock was all kindness and generosity. Still, Elizabeth was apprehensive about meeting another of Darcy’s aunts. She tried to tell herself that a family which produced Colonel Fitzwilliam could not be bad, and that Mary’s judgment was to be trusted in any case. But she could well recall that Mary was still young, and Miss de Bourgh had somehow come from the home of Lady Catherine. That lady had sent letters to both Darcy and Elizabeth making no secret of her displeasure regarding their impending nuptials. Finally, she reminded herself it did no good to worry over things she could not control. She pinched her cheeks, adjusted her hair, and made her way downstairs to the waiting carriage.

* * *

For years, Lady Matlock had worried her favourite nephew would either not marry at all, or worse, that he would marry someone like the former Arabella Barlow or that horrid Bingsby woman. In the spring, when her son had begun to speak of his cousin’s attraction to an unknown girl from Hertfordshire, Lady Matlock had not known whether she was more distressed or relieved. As the months went on, she heard more of this lady from Richard and saw for herself the change in Georgiana. From there, she began to think all was not lost. Then there had been all the strange activity over the summer, and once again she was concerned. When Anne wrote from Hertfordshire asking if she might invite a new friend to stay at Matlock House, it took no great effort to imagine a connexion between the friend and Darcy’s lady love. Lady Matlock agreed immediately. From the sister, she would learn what sort of family these Bennets were and whether they were worthy of the nephew who was like a son to her.

Now she sat in her favourite parlour with Anne and Miss Mary Bennet, awaiting the arrival of Miss Elizabeth Bennet. She was pleased with what she had learnt of the family so far and was, therefore, predisposed to like the young woman coming to meet her this day. She was duly impressed when Miss Bennet was announced precisely on time. To arrive early would have made the young lady appear over-eager, while arriving too late would make her inconsiderate. Miss Bennet had triumphed before she was even seen.

Once she was announced, Miss Bennet stepped into the room and gave a small smile when Anne immediately stood to make the introductions. She greeted Miss Bennet, then turned to her aunt and said, “Lady Matlock, may I present Miss Elizabeth Bennet of Longbourn in Hertfordshire?”

Lady Matlock stepped forward as she spoke. “Miss Bennet, I am so pleased to make your acquaintance at last! I feel as though we are already old friends.”

“Thank you, my lady. And thank you for the kind invitation today.”

“I could do no less, you are to be my family.”

Miss Bennet visibly relaxed. “You are very kind, Lady Matlock.”

“I am anxious to hear the story of you and my nephew. I would ask after your family, but I believe I have it all from your sister.”

Miss Bennet raised her eyebrows and glanced at her sister. Miss Mary answered, “Perhaps not all, Your Ladyship.”

“Pah. I have had enough to form an accurate enough picture. Mother and youngest sister to be avoided at all times, next youngest is friendly with Georgiana and not yet out, Miss Mary must grow in confidence before being set upon by all of society, the eldest recently married to Darcy’s friend Bingsby, and you, Miss Bennet, have brought joy to a house that has not seen enough of it these many years.”

Miss Bennet laughed. “What a picture you paint! As for Mr Darcy and me, the story is not so very interesting. We had a series of misunderstandings which were resolved to everyone’s happiness and we now look forward to a long and happy life together.”

“You need not play coy with me, Miss Bennet. You see, I have already been in company with Lady Catherine and Lady Winslow. I am certain they told a much more entertaining version of events than what you have offered.”

“Entertaining to be certain, but surely not accurate. I fear neither of those ladies has a terribly high opinion of me.”

“I knew you would be intelligent!”

“I thank you for the compliment, and as you have encountered such biased accounts of me, I shall have to rely upon your trust in your nephew’s good judgment and hope you come to your own decision regarding my character and disposition.”

Lady Matlock was impressed. She allowed herself a small laugh and said, “I had thought you might require my guidance, but I see you will do well enough with only my endorsement. When you are married and you are ready, I shall have you join me on a few calls. I dare say you will be the toast of the Season. You are most unexpected, Miss Bennet, and I believe I shall delight in watching you confound the ton.”

* * *

Darcy House

It was not until Saturday that Darcy and Elizabeth had any opportunity for a private conversation. While they had been in company every day, they were nearly always surrounded by family. On this particular occasion, they were left with only the youngest of their family members. Their sisters had quickly abandoned any pretence of chaperoning in favour of trying some newly acquired watercolours.

Darcy and Elizabeth watched as their younger sisters selected a space in the sunroom and began to sketch and paint the scene before them. Elizabeth was the first to speak: “I am still amazed by the change in Kitty. A year ago, I could not have imagined her in such a setting.”

Darcy moved behind her and wrapped his arms about her waist, pulling her body close to his and resting his chin on her head. “I feel the same about Georgie. She was melancholy all the time then. I must attribute her newfound joy to you.”

Elizabeth laughed. “I do not believe I deserve all the credit, sir. She does have an ideal brother.”

“Do you think she will be lonely when we return to Pemberley?”

“Why would she be? Has she been lonely there in the past?”

“In the past, she has not had four sisters to miss.”

Elizabeth turned in his arms. “She will not have four sisters to miss now”—she grinned mischievously—“only three. I have it on good authority that one sister will accompany her to Pemberley.”

Darcy laughed and kissed her nose. “Tease. I was thinking perhaps we should invite her other sisters to join us. The unmarried ones, that is.”

Elizabeth blinked back tears and turned her face up to see his. “Do you mean that? You would invite Mary and Kitty to live with us?”

“I am perfectly serious, though your father may object. I believe he has grown fond of their company.”

“It is true that he would miss them, but I do not think he would oppose the scheme if it were what they truly wanted.”

“It is settled then. When we return from London, I will speak with your father. If he agrees, we shall invite your sisters to come with us to Pemberley. Unless you think he would better hear the invitation from you.”

She reached for his hand. “You are a good man, Fitzwilliam Darcy. I am fortunate to know you. I do think it would be best if I spoke with my father and sisters first, though he will still want to speak with you.”

“Then I shall yield to your wisdom. You know your family best.” He hesitated before asking, “Do you think your mother will create trouble over the invitation?”

“She is more likely to be thrilled at the idea of her daughters in the company of wealth and power. But if she does object, my father will overrule her. He is much changed in these past months.”

Darcy accepted her word and found himself wishing for privacy. “Come. Let us walk. I do not believe you have yet seen my study.”

The days following their return to Hertfordshire were busy with farewells and preparations for the wedding breakfast. Elizabeth found time to speak with her father about inviting Kitty and Mary to Pemberley and was delighted when he agreed. As she had suspected, her mother offered no objections to the idea.

The invitation to her sisters was issued and accepted with joy. Mary and Kitty were each enthusiastic about the prospect of living with the Darcys. It was decided that Georgiana would stay with the Bingleys for two weeks following the wedding, then all three girls would travel to Pemberley. Though Mary made a decent show of disinterest, both girls were excited by the prospect of shopping for the items required to make their wardrobes suitable for a northern winter. Elizabeth suspected at least some of Mary’s enjoyment would come from being able to choose her own designs without Mrs Bennet continually harping about her lack of real beauty. Much to Elizabeth’s relief, neither of her younger sisters mentioned a single word about meeting eligible men.

The Darcy siblings arrived on Thursday as promised, and in less time than Elizabeth thought possible, it was Sunday morning and she was seated with her family as the banns were read for the final time. Mrs Bennet adopted every appearance of happiness for her least favourite daughter. She may have been a woman of mean understanding and poor temper, but even she knew the consequences of a perceived rift in the family would harm her above anyone else. Her opinions had not changed, naturally, but she hoped her pretence would purchase some freedoms and perhaps an increase in opportunities to visit her neighbours.

Mrs. Bennet worked diligently to gain early intelligence of the wedding date. All of her efforts were for naught. No amount of cajoling, begging, or even bribery had helped her to discover the true day and time of the wedding. One maid swore the event was to occur on Monday, another Tuesday and a third would have nothing but Thursday as the happy day. She was not informed of the day until the night before, though Mr Bennet had ensured his wife would have a new gown for the occasion. So it was that at ten o’clock in the morning on the Tuesday following the final reading of the banns Elizabeth Bennet and Fitzwilliam Darcy were joined in marriage in a chapel filled with their dearest friends and beloved family members. Anne de Bourgh, Lady Matlock, and her son the colonel travelled from London for the occasion, while Mr and Mrs Philips and Miss Bingley were absent. Though Mrs Bennet sat with her husband and in days to come would often boast of the grand affair, she was only ever able to relate second-hand the stories of Pemberley and its mistress.

Elizabeth took no note of who was in attendance. For her, the chapel might well have been empty. From the moment she entered the church on her father’s arm, she saw only her Fitzwilliam. Her heart swelled as their eyes met and she knew that everything that had ever happened in her life had led to this moment.

Elizabeth was lost in a heaven of her own making and heard nothing more until the curate uttered those long-awaited words, “I pronounce that they be man and wife together.” She floated through the closing prayers and the reading of the psalms. They were married. No schemes of George Wickham, or Lady Winslow, or Caroline Bingley had prevailed in the end. All the misunderstandings, the almost unbearable separation, and the seemingly endless heartache would be forgot. She was now his wife and she would remember the past only as it brought her pleasure. Her face radiated happiness as she took her husband’s arm and walked to the register to sign her name as Bennet for the final time. They removed immediately to a private coach to enjoy their first kiss as a married couple. Then they took the most circuitous route possible in order to enjoy many more kisses before returning to Netherfield for the wedding breakfast.

The newly married couple remained at Netherfield longer than either thought strictly necessary. When sufficient time had passed that their leaving would not cause offense, Darcy and Elizabeth once again boarded his private coach, this time headed for Darcy House. Given the difficulties involved with winter travel, the couple decided they would spend a week in London and then retire to Pemberley for some months before taking a wedding trip in the spring.

Having slept little in the preceding days and not at all the night before, Elizabeth was soon lulled to sleep by the motion of the carriage and the warmth of her husband’s embrace. Much to her delight, Elizabeth rested comfortably in his arms the whole of their journey. Darcy woke her as they entered London and did not hesitate to assist her when she asked for help restoring her appearance. “It is now my privilege as your husband to do this,” he said and caressed the locks of her hair and trailed his fingers over her exposed wrists. It seemed even the simple act of holding her hairpins while she adjusted her curls brought him pleasure.

“And what causes you to sigh so deeply, husband?” Elizabeth teased as she placed the final pin in her hair.

“You, my beautiful wife. I am hopelessly under your power and find myself content to be so.”

“Perhaps you should not have told me. How can you be certain I will not abuse my power over you?” She leaned over and kissed him deeply as she asked.

“Teasing woman,” he replied as he kissed her nose. “We must cease this activity, or I shall not be able to exit the carriage!”

Elizabeth flushed crimson and apologised. Darcy said, “I would not have you apologise for so beautifully expressing your desire. You are my beloved wife and I want you to be exactly as you are.”

“I love you, Fitzwilliam Darcy, with all my heart.”

Once they arrived at Darcy House, the couple lost no time in retiring to their chambers. They requested a tray be sent to Elizabeth’s sitting room and after minimal assistance, dismissed their personal servants, saying they would ring the following day when their services were required. Elizabeth felt no shyness with her new husband. It felt natural to her that he would assist in the removal of her gown, and she would provide a similar service to him. In a short time, they were comfortably dressed in little more than their dressing gowns and reclining together before the fire. Such informal attire, when combined with privacy, a little wine, and a good deal of desire could only lead to the purest and deepest expressions of marital felicity.

It was several days before any of the household staff other than their personal servants saw Mr and Mrs Darcy. They took their meals in Elizabeth’s sitting room and spent their days precisely as a couple newly married and violently in love would be expected to. On the Friday evening following their marriage, Mr and Mrs Darcy made their first public appearance. Having been to the theatre earlier in the year, Elizabeth was now keen to accompany her husband to the opera. The new Mrs Darcy was everything lovely and Mr Darcy seriously considered cancelling their planned outing in favour of more intimate entertainment. His wife would insist on the opera, however, and in good time they made their entrance.

Heads turned, gentlemen stared, and ladies whispered behind their hands as each got their first look at the elegant pair whose nuptials had been announced in the previous day’s papers. A privileged few had been at the theatre when Darcy and Elizabeth attended before, and their opinion was sought as to how Mrs Darcy had changed and what was known of her character. Though Elizabeth greatly enjoyed the performance, the moment that would be most talked of in the weeks to come occurred off-stage. As Mr and Mrs Darcy were making their way through the crush to their box, they were stopped by many of Darcy’s acquaintances. Lady Matlock’s approbation was all the evidence required to determine that Mrs Darcy was worth knowing, and it seemed most of those they met were determined to like her. Darcy had just murmured something that caused a slight blush to appear on his wife’s cheek when they saw Lady Winslow making her way through the crowd.

Before they were married, Darcy had told her of the lady’s involvement in everything that had happened, and how she had conspired with Wickham to destroy his life: first by deceiving him into marriage, then later with the attempts to ruin Georgiana and the Bennet family. Knowing these facts, Elizabeth had nothing to say to the woman and could not imagine why she would seek them out. A public confrontation would not reflect well on either of them.

As she watched Lady Winslow approach, Elizabeth made a decision. She wanted this woman out of her life permanently. As Miss Elizabeth Bennet, she had possessed no means of making that happen. However, as a result of Lady Matlock’s perceived support, Mrs Fitzwilliam Darcy was already a formidable woman. She stood quietly next to her husband and waited until Lady Winslow began her addresses. Then, without speaking a word, she looked directly at the harridan and turned away. She ignored the gasps of the crowd and with her husband proceeded gracefully to their box.

At the intermission, the couple made it known they would be returning to Derbyshire the following week but would be happy to make and receive calls when next they were in town. When the performance concluded, they were among the first to leave. Years later, the Darcys learned the night marked the beginning of a decline in Lady Winslow’s importance that culminated with her husband sending her away after he discovered her flaunting her affair. It was said she refused the establishment he offered and had insufficient funds to purchase something to her tastes. In the end, she was forced to share a home with Miss Bingley, who had purchased an expensive home but had not the funds with which to maintain it. It was rumoured the pair hated one another.

When their week in London was complete, Elizabeth and Darcy began the journey to Pemberley. Elizabeth was excited to see her new home and pleased that Darcy had arranged for their sisters to arrive a full week later. The condition of the roads slowed their progress, and a journey that was normally accomplished in three days instead took four. Darcy had timed their arrival on the final day with care. When they came to a certain bend in the road, he signalled the driver to stop and opened the carriage door. He was careful as he handed his bride down. He directed her to the magnificent limestone house nestled in the valley below. The sun was low in the sky and bathed the scene in warm light. Autumn leaves covered the grounds surrounding the limestone house. Elizabeth gasped. “Oh, Fitzwilliam! ’Tis splendid. Truly I have never seen the like.”

“Welcome home, Elizabeth.”

Because of the joy Darcy saw in wife’s eyes when he spoke them, the words became an oft repeated phrase in the course of their marriage. He said it after they escorted Mary to join Anne in her travels around the world and when they returned first from Kitty’s wedding and then Georgiana’s. He said it again every time they returned from celebrating the arrival of a new niece or nephew. He even said it after they brought Mr Bennet to live with them in his old age. And every time he spoke the words, Elizabeth would smile as she had done the first time when she turned to him and, after bestowing a kiss on his cheek, said, “Thank you, my love.”

Visits between the families were frequent and there were always stories to be shared between them. Elizabeth’s favourite visits were those when they were joined by Mary and Anne, who travelled the world together and always returned with fabrics and exotic spices. While her married sisters both bore several children, Elizabeth was blessed with only three. Each successive birth was more difficult than the last, with the third and final delivery proving nearly fatal to both mother and child. When Elizabeth finally recovered, the midwife informed her there would be no more children. Though he comforted Elizabeth in her grief at the news, Elizabeth knew her husband was relieved. He told her he loved her far too much to risk her life in childbirth again.

In late July, ten years after her marriage, Elizabeth was chasing frogs with her three sons. They were each determined to catch the largest frog to show to their papa when he came down from his study. Elizabeth was determined to keep the boys at least somewhat dry until after their mid-day meal. Then they would go swimming with their father. Later in the day, she would give the boys over to the care of their governess and Elizabeth would enjoy a private swim with her husband. It was an activity they had enjoyed since their first summer at Pemberley when Darcy found her teaching Kitty and Georgiana to swim. Elizabeth smiled fondly at the memory and returned her attention to her sons. Their youngest was showing her an especially large specimen when an old wagon came trundling up the drive.

Elizabeth sent her children inside and signalled a servant to fetch her husband. By the time Darcy arrived, the wagon was gone, and in its place were five little girls—Olivia, Hannah, Lucy, Frances, and Maria Wickham. Olivia was ten and Maria only one. They were all filthy and far too thin, and wore threadbare clothes Elizabeth would not have kept for rags. Mr and Mrs Wickham had abandoned their children, and brave little Olivia decided it was up to her to save them all. The Darcys eventually learned that Mr and Mrs Wickham were both overly fond of drink and had long since abandoned the Black Anvil in Northumbria. They moved from one bad situation to the next, and the last time the couple relocated, they did so without their children.

Though they could not rejoice in the circumstances, Mr and Mrs Darcy were thankful for their new daughters. It took little money and even less effort to legally make the Wickham girls Darcy wards. They were raised with the Darcy name and as the years passed, Elizabeth liked to think no one remembered she had not borne all her children. Each time the family returned from seeing one of the boys off to school, or from the end of a successful Season for one of their girls, Darcy would turn to his wife and whisper, “Welcome home, Elizabeth.”

The End

The Adventures of Miss Olivia Wickham

An Excerpt from a Companion Story to

Love Unsought

Olivia’s Decision

Ten-year-old Olivia Wickham sat at a rickety table covered in cooking grease and fine ash and looked around the filthy one-room cottage her family currently called home. Her four younger sisters lay huddled together on the floor atop a straw mat in the corner furthest from the door. In the faint moonlight, she could see the floor covered in the dust that came easily through the chinks in the wall. The window was cracked, and the door barely fulfilled its office. Above the cold fireplace to her right, was a shelf holding a few fractured bowls and several spoons. Finally, her gaze settled back on her sisters. Like their chemises and the ragged curtain on the lone window, the thin blanket covering them was an indeterminate shade of grey. She thought it might once have been white.

Olivia was grateful that winter was yet a month or two away. When it came, this place would be unbearably cold, and she had no doubt there would rarely be sufficient funds for wood or coal. Even now, the wood box was as empty as the shelves were bare of food. Whatever she found for breakfast would have to be eaten cold.

Her parents had been gone for almost a se’nnight. They had left before, but never for this long. Usually it was only a day or two, and while there was never much to eat, there was at least a little bread or cheese to be had. Every few months, her father would disappear for several days. When that happened, her mother would stop drinking long enough to make a few preparations before leaving the younger children in Olivia’s care. A day or two later, husband and wife would return, and the cycle would begin again. Both parents would drink, her father would leave, and her mother would go fetch him.

The last time her father left, it was Thursday. Her mother was gone the following day. Now it was Tuesday night. The last of the meagre food in the house was eaten at breakfast, and she put her siblings to bed with empty stomachs, still hoping their parents might return by morning. She knew they could not wait much longer.

From her earliest memories, Olivia could recall her mother speaking of aunts and uncles who lived far to the south. There was Aunt Darcy who lived in Derbyshire and Aunt Bennet who travelled the world. Of her Aunt Simons and Aunt Bingley, she knew very little. According to her mother, all her aunts were kind and beautiful and very rich, though none so rich as Aunt Darcy.

“You remind me of her, love. You remind me of your Aunt Darcy. Always running about vexing your mama, always with a pert opinion, and never quite a lady. You have her eyes too, full of mischief they are.”

Olivia asked whether being rich meant they always had enough to eat. Her mother laughed her sad laugh and said that where her aunts lived, even the poorest tenants had enough to eat. Why then, Olivia asked, if her aunts and uncles were so very rich would they not share with her family. It seemed terribly unfair that she and her sisters should so often go hungry if there were people who might help.

“Before you were born, I did a shameful thing, and I hurt my family with my words and deeds,” her mother replied after a long pause. “Although I have no doubt they would not let you go hungry if they knew of our circumstances, I cannot bring myself to tell them. I cannot ask anything of my sisters. They are lost to me.” Her mother took another deep drink from the amber bottle that seemed always to be near at hand.

Olivia’s eyes grew wide. “What did you do, Mama?”

“That is a tale for another time, when you are older. Now, go mind your sisters while I see to your papa.” Her mother pushed herself roughly back from the table and stumbled out the door.

There were many variations on that conversation over the years. Her mother told stories about Aunt Darcy most of all, who married a prince and lived in a castle called Pemberley, near Lambton in Derbyshire. She spoke most often of Pemberley when there was a new baby coming or when her father was away. “Of course, I have never visited; it is much too far to travel. But your papa grew up there, and he spoke of it often enough. ‘Tis as large as any castle you could hope to see and twice as lovely. ”

“It sounds like a fairy tale, Mama!”

“Perhaps it is a fairy tale, because I have heard that at Pemberley even the servants dine like kings every day and they always have wood for the fire and nice warm clothes.”

Olivia thought of her mother’s stories as she waited for the night to pass. As the first strains of dawn began to break and her parents still had not returned, she slipped silently from the little house. She was depending on her sisters keeping to their usual sleeping habits. Her only real concern was that baby, Maria, who was only a year old, would wake before she returned. Maria would cry and wake the others. Six-year-old Hannah would panic, and her distress would make five-year-old Lucy and three-year-old Frances start wailing, and all the noise might alert the neighbours to their situation. Olivia did not know for certain what would happen then, but she thought it was something to do with the church and the girls never being together again. She hesitated a moment longer before deciding the reward of food was well worth the risk of discovery.

Moving as quickly and quietly as she could, Olivia walked to the inn where her parents sometimes worked for Mr Davies. She hoped rather than believed she might find them nearby. She did not. But she did find the large pot of mutton stew that had been left out, presumably for the innkeeper’s dog. She wondered whether it was stealing when the food was obviously meant to be thrown out. She reasoned it was not, so long as she returned the kettle later. Olivia tiptoed up the steps and had just reached to heft the pot to her shoulder when the back door swung open.

“’Hey! You dere! Ain’t you one o’ dem Wickham brats?” Mr Davies was looking especially fierce.

Olivia’s eyes widened, and she stuttered an unintelligible answer.

“Wha’s that? Ya are. I know ya are. Yer de oldest one. Yer da’s all-ays talkin’ ‘bout how yer too smart fer yer own good. Whaddya doin’ sneakin’ round back ‘ere?”

“I-I,” Olivia stammered.

Mr Davies looked closely at the child before him then at the pot of stew. “You was gonna steal dat stew pot! Just like yer da. Takin’ what ain’t yers to take!”

Olivia grew incensed. “You were only going to feed it to that fat, lazy dog of yours! My sisters are hungry, and your dog could stand to miss a meal or two!”

For a moment she thought she might have said too much. Then Mr Davies burst out in a jovial laugh. He wiped tears of mirth from his eyes and said, “Ya got me dere lassie! Ya got me dere. Now, c’mon inside, and let’s get you somethin’ proper like to eat. Mind you tell yer da it’s comin’ outta his pay!”

Olivia made a sound she hoped would be taken for agreement. She did not think she would see her father again soon, but she was not inclined to share that information with Mr Davies. She perched on a chair in the kitchen and watched as the rotund man gathered old bread, a block of cheese, and scraps of cold meat. He put them all in a basket and turned back to his guest. “Now, take dis back to yer sisters and tell yer da iffin ‘e don’ come in t’day ‘e’ll fin’ hisself wifout work.” Olivia assured Mr Davies she would pass his message as soon as she saw her father.

“Alright den, off wit’ ya. I gots a delivery all da way from Derbyshire comin’ dis mornin’ an I don’ need any little gu’ersnipes in da way.”

Olivia’s hopes soared, and she sprinted home. She had already been gone much longer than she had planned, and now she had much to do in little time. A delivery from Derbyshire! Olivia was determined to learn all she could about this mysterious delivery and whether the driver would be returning from whence he came. She arrived at the shabby cottage she called home just as her sisters were beginning to wake. Hannah and Lucy met her at the door.

“Ollie! I thought you had left us too!” Hannah exclaimed.

“And we are very hungry,” added Lucy solemnly. “Will there be any breakfast today?”

“I would never leave you, silly. And yes, I have brought some lovely treats for breakfast. Look! We have bread and cheese and even a little meat. Why, it is almost a feast!” Olivia laughed and hugged her younger sisters. “Now, I need your help. Hannah, you go fetch some water, and Lucy, you must help me wake the babies.”

Soon the Wickham sisters were gathered on the floor to enjoy their breakfast. Afterwards, they returned the leftover food to Mr Davies’s basket and Olivia told them her plans. Hannah and Lucy listened, Frances explored the cottage, and Maria played with a stick, alternately waving it about, banging it on the floor, and chewing on it.

“I do not think Mama and Papa are coming back.” This was the most important point. Her sisters must be made to understand that their parents were not returning or they would not wish to leave themselves. Hannah and Lucy’s eyes grew wide when Olivia added, “They have never been gone so long before, and even Mr Davies has not seen them. They are not at the inn or the tavern.”

Hannah’s eyes filled with tears. “But what shall we do? They have to come back. They have to!”

Lucy seemed unable to speak. She chewed her bottom lip and tears spilled silently down her cheeks. Olivia sat between her sisters and placed an arm around each of them. “We shall go to Pemberley and our Aunt Darcy.”

“B…b…but she does not know us!” Hannah cried.

“We can work for her. She does not have to know us. Mama said even the servants at Pemberley have plenty of food and nice clothes.”

“I don’t want nice clothes, and I don’t wanna go to Pemmerly!” Hannah shouted. “I want Mama!” Of the five girls, Hannah was her mother’s clear favourite. The idea that her beloved mama might never return was not at all acceptable to the little girl.

Olivia wanted to cry too. She wanted to laugh and play with her sisters. She wanted to climb trees and vex her mama. Instead, she had to determine how she was to feed and care for herself and her sisters. She did not cry; she forced herself to smile and said, “I know. I want Mama as well. But she has been away too long this time. We cannot stay here without her. We must leave. It is the only way.”

“What if Mama comes back? What if she cannot find us?” pleaded Hannah.

Olivia took Hannah and Lucy’s hands in her own. “It was Mama who told me about Pemberley and Aunt Darcy. She will know to look for us there. If she comes back, she will know. I promise.” She thought it unlikely that her mother would ever return. If she did, Olivia thought it likely she would be too foxed to consider where her children had gone.

Lucy finally spoke. “But how shall we get there?”

Here, Olivia told what she hoped would be the only lie of their coming journey. “Don’t worry. I have it all planned out…”

* * *

The Adventures of Miss Olivia Wickham is available at Amazon.

Acknowledgments

I have a sign in my dining room that says ‘If you knew my family, you’d understand’. The statement has never been truer than it was during the final stages of writing and editing this book.

The hardest work on this story was done during the COVID-19 pandemic when we were all on lockdown. My youngest son and his family came up from Georgia and our household went from three adults and our assorted pets, to five adults, one toddler, five dogs, two fish, and a rather annoyed cat. In the midst of all that insanity, my son Chris, his wife, Ashelie, and my incredible husband, Larry, teamed up to make sure I had plenty of dedicated writing time. They cooked meals, cleaned house, wrangled the dogs, and entertained the amazing Miss Lailah. But that’s my family. We’re crazy, loud, often inappropriate, and occasionally over-the-top. We also love and support each other with fierce determination. Without them, you would not have these pages.

Ardent Artist Book Design…that cover! It perfectly captures one of my favorite scenes in Love Unsought.

Finally, I am incredibly lucky to have the team at Quills & Quartos Publishing, especially my incredible editor, Christina. She pushed and pulled and finessed and persuaded me to create a story that was better than I thought it could be.  Thank you. Jan and Amy, you two rock. From first read to being available for every oddball conversation I started on Facebook Messenger, your encouragement and support are invaluable.

About the Author

Kay Bea is an administrative assistant and Jane Austen lover living in Kansas City with her husband of 25 years, her mother-in-law, and her fur kids. She has written several short stories and drabbles on fanfiction.net as I Found My Mr. Darcy and on A Happy Assembly as MrsDarcy2032.

Kay grew up in Wyoming, enjoyed a two-year adventure in Maryland, and now calls Missouri home. When she isn’t writing, Kay enjoys photography, cooking, and spending time with her adult children and three granddaughters.

Love Unsought is Kay’s second novel.

For more information about new releases, sales and promotions on books by Kay and other great authors, please visit www.QuillsAndQuartos.com.

Facebook

Goodreads

Also by Kay Bea

The Adventures of Miss Olivia Wickham

The eldest daughter of George and Lydia Wickham has grown used to her parents’ neglect and occasional disappearances. But as days pass and her four sisters’ hunger grows, Olivia Wickham takes matters into her own hands and determines that a journey to Derbyshire to seek help from Aunt Darcy is their only hope. The Adventures of Olivia Wickham takes up where Love Unsought leaves off, as the girls make their way south to seek a new life at Pemberley.

Letters from the Heart

The death of one’s spirit should come with a great deal of noise: weeping and wailing, if not thunder or the roar of a fire. Elizabeth could not have imagined a spirit forced into darkness by something so mundane as the scratch of pen on paper.

Elizabeth Bennet has been certain of many things in her life; her place in society, the love of her family, her ability to choose her own future, and her ability to accurately judge the character of those she meets. Three days after the Netherfield Ball, a near tragedy shakes that foundation and in the weeks that follow, Elizabeth learns that nothing is certain. Compelled by circumstance and her mother’s will, Elizabeth is condemned to marry her father’s heir, Mr William Collins. Isolated from everyone she knows and loves, Elizabeth is faced with a dark and difficult future.

Unaware of the changes that have occurred in his absence, Fitzwilliam Darcy returns to Hertfordshire determined to right his wrongs and prove himself worthy of Elizabeth’s love. When he learns he is too late to secure his happiness, Darcy determines he will express his love for Elizabeth the only way he can – by protecting her younger sisters as well as he would his own. Old bonds are strengthened, family ties are severed, and unlikely allies emerge as each of them struggles to make sense of the changes they face.

Can happiness be found when it seems all hope is lost?